





































































































' • 















































J 











♦ 








* 
































» 




















! 





















































Gold Tinsel and Trash 


STORIES 


COUNTRY AN 


D CITY 


/ 

BY REV. ERASMUS W. JONES 

't-Jr' »» 

AUTHOR OF 


The Captive Youths of Judah, The Adopted Son of the Princess Llangobaith: 
A Story of North Wales , etc 



) 


NEW YORK: HUNT <&» EATON 
CINCINNATI : CRANSTON &> STOWE 


Copyright, 1890, by 
HUNT & EATON, 
New York. 

\ 


PREFACE. 


S OME of these stories have appeared as 
short serials in the Northern Christian 
Advocate. I have been often requested to 
publish them in book form. In looking them 
over it was found that they would make but 
a small volume, and “ Gold, Tinsel and Trash,” 
“The Conspiracy,” and “I Took You with 
Guile,” were added to the number. While 
in the main they bear particularly on Meth- 
odist usages, they are designed to interest 
and benefit all the branches of Zion, and 
check, in a measure, the rising tendency 
among professed Christians to indulge in 
worldly and unholy amusements. 

E. W. J. 


Utica, N. Y., 1889. 


• I* 












































■ 



















i 

{ >' 

' -e- 

{ 










:• ' ’ 

• * 










































































► 










- 































. * 
































CONTENTS, 


GOLD, TINSEL AND TRASH. 

CHAPTER PAGE 

I. “Dust to Dust,” an!> a Cowardly Plot 7 

II. The Arch-Deceiver Brought to Grief 19 

III. Confession, Defiance, and an Invitation 29 

IV. A Birthday-Party and an Accident 39 

V. A Methodist Meeting, and What They Thought ' 

of It 53 

VI. Another Blunder, and an Exit 64 

VII. The “Best Society” Analyzed 73 

VIII. A Meeting at Farrington’s, and “The Coming 

of Arthur.” 82 

IX. In Search of a Model, and How it Worked 93 

X. Railroad Calamity, a Scream, and then Joy 106 

OTHER STORIES OF COUNTRY AND CITY. 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit 113 

The Man with the Ruffled Shirt ; or, My First Week 

1 

on L Charge 166 

John’s Wife’s Brother : A Thanksgiving Story 202 

The Conspiracy : a Story of the Medes and Persians.. 218 

Sunny Memories of Conference Chums 241 

“ I Took You with Guile” 256 

The Great Revival at Tonville 264 




' V * 








. 



























* 
















r 





























< 










































V 




1 1 


» 


» 






















































































































*u 








































































■N 

' . r > * I, > - • ' 1 JS 




GOLD, TINSEL AND TRASH. 


CHAPTER I. 




DUST TO DUST,” AND A COWARDLY PLOT. 


HE fever had subsided, and reason had resumed 



the throne from which it had been banished for 


more than three weeks. But such had been the 
severity of the attack that there was hardly any 
hope that nature would rally. Dr. Thomas, a 
physician of wide repute, had faithfully attended to 
the sick man, and nothing which skill and personal 
friendship could accomplish had been wanting. 
Some two days after the fever had turned the 
sufferer expressed a wish to be left alone with the 
doctor for a few minutes, and the attendants left 
the room. 

“Well, doctor,” said Mr. Trevor, in a very faint 
voice and with a pleasant smile, “ I understand the 
situation perfectly. I am about to emigrate, and I 
am fully prepared for the voyage. My mind is 
calm and my spirit tranquil. That religion which 
I embraced in my early youth sustains me now. 
I am very happy, and perfectly reconciled to the 
will divine. I simply wished to tell you this, and 
nothing more.” 


8 


Gold , Tinsel a?id Trash . 


“ Gordon,” said the doctor, “ the providence that 
takes you away in the midst of your days and in 
the height of your influence is mysterious ; but in 
the light of heaven we shall clearly understand it. 
The grace so richly bestowed upon the husband 
and father will grandly sustain the wife and 
children. I must now leave. I will call again in 
the morning.” The physician left, and the attend- 
ants re-entered the sick chamber. 

The next day, after the departure of the doctor, 
the sick man spoke to his wife, who, with his hand 
in her own, was close to his pillow. 

“ Jennie, while I have yet a bit of strength T 
would like to have once more family prayer. Let 
Arthur and Alice be called in.” 

In a few moments, accompanied by their pastor, 
the children came into the room, and, sobbing, they 
stood by the side of their father’s dying bed. 

He cast upon them a loving smile and said : “ My 
sweet, loved ones, your papa is about to leave you. 
You have been very good children, and in the bright 
hereafter we shall all meet again. We will pray 
together once more. Kneel down where I can put 
my hand on your heads.” 

The mother and children fell on their knees close 
together, within the reach of the father’s right 
hand. All others in the room bowed before the 
Lord, while in faint accents and with a face illu- 
mined that good man offered his last prayer. 
When it was over he affectionately kissed his wife 
and children, and bade them farewell. He sank into 
a quiet slumber, and in the afternoon, without a 


“ Dust to Dust” and a Cowardly Plot . 9 

struggle or a groan, the happy spirit passed away 
to the “ Bright Forever.” 

Marvindale at the time of our story, thirty years 
ago, had reached a population of three thousand, 
and was noted for its many attractive features. It 
stood on both sides of a river w'hich, owing to a 
large number of tributary springs, never became 
low. Its water privileges were very fine, and many 
of its citizens were engaged in milling. Within a 
mile of the place there was a small lake, surrounded 
by delightful groves, which rendered the vicinity in 
the summer season a favorite resort. There were in 
the village quite a number of stores, the most 
prominent of which w'as owned and conducted by 
Hon. James Mason. 

Gordon Trevor until his sudden sickness had 
been a man of great business energy. But his strict 
attention to worldly matters did not retard his 
religious activity. He was one of the most efficient 
and liberal official members in the village Methodist 
church. His death spread a deep gloom over the 
whole vicinity, and his funeral was the largest ever 
witnessed in Marvindale. 

Mrs. Trevor was an accomplished, amiable, and 
pious lady. Arthur was a splendid specimen of 
young humanity in body and mind, sixteen years of 
age. Alice, tw'o years younger, was fair in person, 
kind in disposition, sprightly, and, with her brother, 
already a member of the Christian Church. 

Although Mr. Trevor in his milling enterprise 
was a successful man of business he was by no 
means rich. At the widow’s request his friends 


io Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 

sold the mill property for a sum which, after pay- 
ing all indebtedness, left the family in moderately 
comfortable circumstances.* 

Fortunately for the bereaved household there 
was in the village a very excellent academy, into 
which Arthur had entered some months before his 
fathers death, while Alice preferred to remain 
awhile longer in the district school, under the 
training of a very superior teacher. The academy 
had flourished for years under the good manage- 
ment of Professor Lewis. 

After Mr. Trevor’s death Arthur, with a thought- 
fulness and piety seldom found in a boy of his 
years, solemnly vowed to his heavenly Father that 
in all his movements at school and elsewhere he 
would aim to comfort his mother and protect his 
sister. With this holy pledge stamped upon his 
memory and graven upon his heart the boy took 
hold of the various branches of study with renewed 
energy. 

Attending the academy at this time was a boy 
about one year older than Arthur, by the name of 
Mark Floyd. His father was a wealthy brewer 

residing in C , about fifty miles from Marvin- 

dale. P'loyd was a good scholar, but selfish beyond 
measure, and in order to accomplish his ends 
would often resort to deception and falsehood. He 
was domineering and arbitrary. His money, which 
seemed to be abundant, he freely shared with those 
boys who flattered his vanity and put up with his 
selfishness. In this way he found a few in his own 
class that were ready to run at his bidding. His love 


“ Dust to Dust” and a Cowardly Plot. 1 1 

of being admired was immoderate, and this, more 
than any thing else, had urged him onward in his 
studies. The success of others filled his mind with 
jealousy. There were many in the school who did 
not know the depth of this youth’s depravity, and 
among them was Arthur Trevor. 

Mark was aware that Arthur was mastering his 
studies with astonishing rapidity, and that his own 
superiority in his class was in some danger. Such 
a disaster would be terrible. And so, from a low 
motive, he applied himself to his studies with in- 
creased vigor. In his recitations he appeared to 
good advantage, and more than one of the teachers 
in well-chosen words had bestowed praise upon the 
manner he and Arthur mastered their lessons. 
This did not at all please Mark. The equal praise 
bestowed upon Trevor made him wretched, and his 
countenance denoted displeasure. How widely 
different Arthur felt ! He was delighted with the 
praise bestowed upon his young friend, and thought 
all the more of him for his perseverance and in- 
dustry. One afternoon after having received the 
praise above mentioned, when the school had been 
dismissed, Arthur, noticing a frown upon Mark’s 
face, addressed him in the most pleasant manner. 

“ Floyd, after those high compliments from your 
teacher I cannot account for your displeased ap- 
pearance.” 

“ If I am displeased,” was the curt reply, “ it is 
simply my own business. I presume you think 
that to be put on an equality with yourself is a 
great compliment.” 


12 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 


“ Mark, your words are unkind and uncivil,” said 
Arthur, with some feeling. “ It gave me pleasure 
to hear your perfect lessons, and I embrace the first 
opportunity to congratulate you.” 

“ And in doing this you congratulate yourself,” 
said Mark. 

“Not at all,” said Arthur; “I would rather be 
praised by my schoolmate.” 

“ I am not in that mood just now,” said Mark, 
“and a fellow that is so wonderfully delighted by a 
little praise from his teacher doesn’t stand in need 
of any more praise on the same day.” 

“ I am sorry to find you in such an unfriendly 
spirit,” said Arthur. “ Can it be possible that you 
are displeased because my lessons have been praised 
as well as your own ? Mark, I cannot afford to 
have imperfect recitations in order to please you 
or any one else. I am going to do my very best, 
and so are you. If you leave me behind I shall 
rejoice in your victory. If you find yourself 
behind, which is not probable, can’t you rejoice 
in mine ? ” 

To the relief of Mark a number of the boys 
joined them, and Arthur Trevor in a thoughtful 
mood left the room and slowly walked toward 
home. 

Floyd well knew that his treatment of Arthur 
was not at all in harmony with polite usages, and 
did not feel quite easy. But his selfishness out- 
weighed his better judgment, and very unworthy 
and degrading purposes were readily admitted 
into his ungenerous soul. Trevor, who had never 


“ Dust to Dust,” and a Cowardly Plot . 13 

showed him that deference which some other boys 
had, must not be permitted to remain his equal. 

The more Arthur reflected upon the brief con- 
versation between himself and Floyd, the more that 
student fell in his estimation. His amiability and 
loving disposition did not at all interfere with his 
moral courage, decision of character, and keen sen- 
sitiveness to an insult. Therefore it will not be 
wondered at that after calm reflection on the situ- 
ation he became more determined than ever to 
apply himself diligently to his books, and strive in 
a fair and honorable manner to reach a high mark 
in his studies. 

The Hon. Judge Mason was considered by far 
the wealthiest man in Marvindale. When young 
he had studied law, and graduated with high honors 
in that department. He had been repeatedly elected 
to the Legislature, and subsequently to the State 
Senate. He had also served for some years as 
county judge. He might have easily reached higher 
distinction if he had permitted his friends to pre- 
sent his claims. He chose, however, in the midst 
of his popularity, to retire from politics and devote 
himself to the interests of his mercantile business. 
He was highly popular with the masses. With this 
his brilliant talents had much to do ; but his kind 
heart, his wonderful benevolence, and his unblem- 
ished public record weighed more than his fine 
abilities. He was ever ready “ for every good word 
and work.” He was a devoted member of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church in the village and of 
its Quarterly Conference. He took deep interest 


14 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash . 


in all educational measures. He was specially 
interested in the Marvindale Academy, and to 
him much of its success was justly attributed. 
There was one annual “ Mason prize,” twenty dol- 
lars in gold, to a gentleman of the graduating 
class, for the best original oration in composition 
and delivery, with a ten-dollar prize for the best 
original essay from one of the lady graduates. In 
addition to this he would often surprise other 
classes with irregular prizes, given for their encour- 
agement and advancement. His family consisted 
of a wife and one daughter, a young lady then in 
her twentieth year. 

On the morning following Mark Floyd’s ill- 
natured remarks to his young classmate Professor 
Lewis, at the close of recitations, addressed the class 
of the second year as follows : 

“ I am happy to inform you that as an incentive 
to study, and for the encouragement of faithful 
scholars, Hon. Judge Mason, with his usual liberality, 
has put in my hands two valuable prizes, to be 
competed for by members of this class at a time 
to be mentioned hereafter : ten dollars for the 
best original oration, in composition and delivery, 
and five dollars for the second best. The compe- 
tition is Confined to young gentlemen. This will 
make ^ lively entertainment aside from our usual 
exercises at the close of the term. Those who will 
take a part in this contest will please hand in their 
names within a week from to-day. The names will 
not be made public until the evening of the com- 
petition. It is not expected that the orations will 


“ Dust to Dust” and a Cowardly Plot. 15 

be equal in merit to those of gentlemen of riper 
years. Remember that they must be original. 
You may be tempted to borrow. Trample on the 
temptation and be honest. You may now retire.” 

This caused lively a talk among the members of 
the class. All the boys were at home in declaiming, 
but an original oration was something they had 
never undertaken. Some shook their heads and 
declared that it was beyond their ability. Mark 
was silent, and from his behavior it was impossi- 
ble to understand his purpose. He most earnestly 
coveted the prize, but there were obstacles in the 
way, and how could they be removed ? He well 
knew that in showing his ill-feeling toward Arthur 
he had seriously blundered and had injured his own 
chances. He saw that he must use different tactics 
or fail. On this day, after school in the afternoon, 
he met his young schoolmate, and in a very polite 
manner asked him to go with him to his room 
for a few minutes. Arthur rte^dily complied, and 
they were soon seated in a well-furnished apart- 
ment. 

“ Trevor,” said Mark, “yesterday my head ached 
badly. Under that bad feeling I felt cross and 
used language that I would not have use^l under 
other circumstances. I hardly knew what\[ was 
saying. I hope you will let that pass and say noth- 
ing about it.” \ 

“ I will do that most gladly,” saM Arthur. “ You 
ought to be thankful that in spite of headache you 
can get such splendid lessons.” 

“ O,” said Mark, wondering whether there was 


1 6 Gold , Tinsel and Trash . 

any sarcasm in Arthur’s reply, “ I had mastered my 
lessons before the headache came on.” 

“ That was fortunate,” said Arthur, smiling, 44 and 
I would advise you to master your temper as well 
before you get another attack.” 

44 That is good advice,” said Mark, hiding a rising 
resentment. “ But what do you think of Mason’s 
new notion ? ” 

44 1 think it is very kind in him,” was the reply ; 
44 but to ask an original oration from fellows of our 
ages is something new.” 

44 And I should say perfectly unreasonable,” said 
Mark, in a sneering tone. 

44 That cannot be,” answered Trevor; 44 Judge 
Mason and Professor Lewis would not propose any 
thing unreasonable.” 

44 This time I think they have,” said Floyd. 
44 What can boys of seventeen and eighteen pro- 
duce in the shape of an original oration ? They 
will be laughed at. And will not such wretched 
failures discourage the class instead of advancing 
it ? I will have nothing to do with it, and I am 
informed that this is the feeling of the whole 
class.” 

44 1 can hardly believe that you have been correctly 
informed,” said Arthur. 44 Professor Lewis knows 
what the class can do, and I am not going to 
despise his judgment.” 

“You may do as you please,” said Mark. 44 1 say 
again that I believe the boys will follow my ex- 
ample and that there will be no competition.” 

Here the conversation was brought to a close by 


“ Dust to Dust” and a Cowardly Plot . 17 

the coming in of two members of the class, and 
Arthur quietly departed. 

“ Well, boys, you are here a little sooner than I 
expected,” said Mark, “ and it doesn’t look much 
as if I was to entertain my friends. To-day it 
must be on a small scale, hoping for something 
better in the future.” 

He then opened a cupboard, and placing before 
them a good supply of oranges, nuts, candies, and 
cakes, asked them to help themselves and to feel at 
home ; which request, to all appearance, was cheer- 
fully complied with. 

“ Baker, did you ask Tom Jones and Fred Will- 
iams to come ?” asked Floyd. 

“I did,” was the reply, “but they declined in 
terms that you would not consider complimentary.” 

“Just as I expected,” said Mark. “Those two 
chaps and Arthur Trevor are jealous of my stand- 
ing in the school, and they would be glad to injure 
me if they could do it on the sly.” 

“ They can’t do it !” cried Thompson, inspired by 
a plentiful supply of oranges. “ Hurrah for Mark 
Floyd! He is our leader, and we are ready to 
follow.” 

“ You pay me too much honor, gentlemen,” said 
Mark, “ but I thank you for your cheering words.” 

“ By the way,” asked Baker, “ what does Arthur 
think of this original oration business?” 

“ He thinks the job is too heavy for the class,” 
said Floyd, “and in this I agree with him. Since 
his name is mentioned I will give you the nature 
of a good round joke which I am going to play on 
2 


i8 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 


him, and of course you will assist me. I assured 
him that I was to have nothing to do with this con- 
test, that it was altogether beyond our powers, and 
that this was the sentiment of the whole class. I 
am of the opinion that under this impression he 
will not hand in his name. He is the only one that 
I fear, and I have resorted to this little trick to 
switch him off while our train passes. What think 
you of that ?” 

“ Good for you !’* was the response. 

“ Now,” continued the leader, “ let us finish our 
arrangements without delay, and let them be known 
to no living person outside of our circle. Professor 
Lewis will not reveal names.” 

Having furnished an outline of his intended 
movements, and his companions having satisfied 
themselves with their leader’s delicacies, the party 
broke up, and before the setting of the sun the 
names of Floyd, Baker, and Thompson were handed 
to Professor Lewis as competitors for the prize. 


The Arch-Deceiver Brought to Grief. 19 


CHAPTER II. 


THE ARCH-DECEIVER BROUGHT TO GRIEF. 



OTWITHSTANDING Arthur’s defense of 


IN Judge Mason and the principal, the words of 
Mark had left some impression on his mind. If the 
rest of the boys were to stand aloof, of course there 
would be no competition. He wondered that such 
a good and ready speaker should look with disfavor 
upon a measure which presented him such an ex- 
cellent opportunity to win new honors. Well, he 
would think the matter over, and would be in no 
haste to hand in his name. 

One evening, as the mother with her two children 
sat in their comfortable parlor, the sister thus 
opened the conversation : 

“ Arthur, the girls all say that the first oration 
prize will fall either to you or Mark Floyd, and 
nearly all hope that you will be the lucky fel- 
low.” 

“ I thank them for their good wishes,” said the 
brother ; “ but Mark ridicules the whole thing, and 
says that he and the rest of the class will have 
nothing to do with it. He was very anxious to win 
me over to the same opinion.” 

“ Now, that is very strange !” said Alice. “ It is 
not at all like him and the rest of the class ! 
Arthur, I don’t believe that he told you the truth.” 


20 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 


“ If he did tell the truth,” answered the brother, 
“ I don’t see any use in handing in my name.” 

“ My boy in this matter should not be governed 
by the action of his classmates,” said the mother. 
“ He should inquire what is right in the premises, 
and what are the wishes of Professor Lewis.” 

“ That is so, mother,” said Arthur. “ I told Mark 
as much. To-morrow ends the week. I will give 
Professor Lewis my name and will begin to think 
of a theme.” 

“ You ought to have done it before, Arthur,” said 
the mother, in a pleasant tone. “ You will always 
treat Mark Floyd with proper civility, but he is not 
the one to be admitted into your confidence. You 
may possibly find out before long that his advice to 
you on this point was not prompted by honest 
feelings.” 

The door-bell rang, and presently the smiling 
countenance of Professor Lewis was seen in the 
room. He began at once with the object of his 
visit. 

“ My chief business is with you, Arthur; but I am 
glad to see you together, and please so remain. 
Arthur, I have wondered why you have not given 
your name as a competitor for the oration prize. 
If there are any obstacles in your way that you feel 
free to mention I will be glad to remove them, if 
within my legitimate power.” 

“ We were conversing on that very subject when 
the bell rang,” said Arthur. “ Some days ago 
Mark Floyd told me positively that he would have 
nothing to do with this contest, and that the other 


21 


The Arch-Deceiver Brought to Grief. 

boys had come to the same conclusion. He said 
so much that I have hesitated in regard to the 
matter. But by the advice of my mother I shall 
most gladly hand in my name to-morrow.” 

There was on the professor’s countenance a 
mingled expression of sorrow and pleasure as he 
^replied : 

“ Arthur, the obstacles can be very easily re- 
moved. I will not mention individuals, but I will 
assure you that I have the names of a fair number 
of the members of your class that will enter the 
competition. The names must be all in to-morrow. 
Arthur, please call at my room to-morrow evening 
at nine o’clock, and hand in your name. If during 
the day, at any time before that hour, you are asked 
by any of the boys if you have handed in your 
name, please give them a very emphatic ‘ No /’ ” 
And the professor, with a restored smile, bade the 
company “ good-night.” 

“ Arthur, don’t you now see through Mark’s 
plot?” asked Alice, with much feeling. “He 
wickedly lied in order to get you out of the way.” 

“ But Professor Lewis did not say that Mark’s 
name is on the list,” said Arthur. “ He may not 
have lied in that after all.” 
x “ But he did lie in that ! ” said Alice, with much 
spirit. “ Didn’t I watch the professor’s counte- 
nance ? In my opinion Mark’s name heads the list, 
and very likely it was handed in on the very day 
when he assured you that he would have nothing 
to do with it.” 

“ Then he is a very much worse boy than I 


22 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 

thought he was,” said Arthur, reflectively. “ Let 
us hope, Alice, that he is not quite so bad as that.” 

“ It is very good in you, my boy, to talk in this 
manner,” said Mrs. Trevor. “ I am pleased with 
your kind spirit. We will hope as best we can ; 
but, as things appear now, I greatly fear that Mark 
Floyd, for a very selfish purpose, has deliberately 
told you an untruth.” 

“And it would be just like him to lie again by 
saying that an oration written by another person 
was his own,” said Alice. 

“ Not quite so fast, my darling,” said the mother. 
“ It will be soon enough to judge of that after the 
oration is delivered. Let us join with Arthur in 
hoping.” 

The next day young Trevor attended school 'as 
usual. Mark and his associates seemed cheerful, 
and yet they showed a degree of nervousness. 
Was Trevor’s name given to Professor Lewis? or 
would it be within the limited time? were questions 
that gave Floyd much uneasiness. If up to that 
time he had not taken that step the probability was 
that he had abandoned the thought. They would 
try and gain this coveted information. Mark had 
given full directions how to proceed. 

The school was out for the afternoon, and the 
scholars were on their way to their respective 
homes and boarding-houses. In the most friendly 
manner Baker asked his young friend, 

“ Trevor, do you think that I am responsible for 
the imperfect manner in which I recite my lessons 
when I do my very best ? ” 


The Arch-Deceiver Brought to Grief. 23 

“ I think that the most of your recitations are 
very good,” said Arthur ; “ we all fail sometimes.” 

“ I fail very often,” said Baker, “ and you never 
fail. If I had the ability that you and Mark mani- 
fest I would not hesitate a moment to enter this 
contest. I wonder that such a bright fellow as 
Mark Floyd should refuse to engage in it. Trevor, 
you will have an easy victory, for of course you 
have handed in your rfame.” 

“ Of course I have not," said Arthur, with studied 
force. “ Mark assured me that all the boys were 
going to stand aside.” 

“ It would be embarrassing to be the only speaker,” 
said Baker, “ and, for one, I don’t blame you.” 

By this time their roads parted. Each went his 
way well pleased with the conversation. 

In half an hour Floyd had his company together 
in order to hear Baker’s report. 

“The scheme has worked splendidly,” said Baker. 
“ As far as Trevor is concerned the coast is clear.” 

“ Give me his exact language ! ” cried Mark. 

This was soon done to the perfect satisfaction of 
the leader. “ Ha ! ha ! ” he cried, “ We are going 
to have things our own way ! Keep shady, boys ! 
Mum is the word. Let us stand together. You 
know that I am not backward in rewarding my 
friends. Make perfectly free with those oranges. 
There are plenty more where they came from, and 
my purse is far from being empty.” 

At nine o’clock that night Arthur Trevor’s name 
completed the list of competitors. 

It was a late hour and the door was locked. In 


24 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 


one hand Mark held a letter which he had just read, 
and in the other a certain manuscript which de- 
noted a fair degree of age. He seemed to be in 
deep reflection, as if balancing possibilities. Upon 
the whole he appeared pleased, and yet not quite 
free from fear. He well knew that he was contem- 
plating the performance of a dishonest act. He 
tried to believe that it partook of the nature of a 
joke, but that effort was vain. He was determined 
to make the venture. His deceptive, lying course for 
the past two or three weeks had greatly strength- 
ened him in his dishonest career. He had read 
both the letter and the manuscript, and was revolv- 
ing in his mind the contents of both, especially 
those of the letter. He looked at it again, and gave 
it a second perusal. It ran thus: 

“And so you stand in need of a little help, eh? 
Well, Mark, I am in the same fix myself. I am not 
in need of an ‘ original oration ; ’ I have stacks of 
them laid away. If by exchanging commodities we 
can help each other let us proceed to business. 
Drink I must have. Drink I will have ! It is kill- 
ing me, yet I cling to it for dear life ; I am about 
half drunk now. But, degraded as I am, I will say 
to you, beware of the bewitching devil ! I am in 
the power of a demon, and my moral powers are 
crushed. I expect to live and die a drunkard. 

“ Now to business. I send you an original ora- 
tion. It was never printed. My chum at college 
said it was prime, and copied parts of it into his 
diary. It was many, many years ago, and five hun- 


The Arch-Deceiver Brought to Grief. 25 

dred miles from Marvindale ; so that there is not 
the least danger that it will ever give you any 
trouble. Mark, you are not engaged in an honora- 
ble business ; but that is your own look-out. I am 
in need of money ; so let us hurry up matters. If 
the oration suits you, copy it, burn the original, and 
send me ten dollars. I will pledge to you my eter- 
nal secrecy. John Budlong.” 

“ I think I will do it, Jack,” said Mark to himself. 
“ The parts that are too smart I will tone down to 
my own level. I will put in a sentence here and 
there; just enough to make it ‘ original.’ Ha ! ha ! 
Yes, Jack, I’ll do it, and, sot as you are, I know you 
will never go back on me. This time I must not 
only win the prize, but I must excel. So, Jack, for 
the present I bid you ‘ good-night.’ ” 

Soon after all the names had been handed in, Pro- 
fessor Lewis privately informed each competitor 
that the contest would take place in four weeks at 
the Presbyterian church. From the nature of the 
situation, as the reader fully understands, the con- 
testants were as retired in their preparations as 
circumstances would permit. 

The day arrived, and the exercises were to begin 
at 8 P. M. The notice had been widely circulated, 
and much interest was manifested on the part of 
the people. The villagers in large number hastened 
to the commodious building, while hundreds came 
from the adjoining country. 

'The audience was called to order by Professor 
Lewis, who said : “ Ladies and gentlemen, it is 


26 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash . 


not a common practice to ask for original orations 
from the class of the second year. But in many 
instances a departure from settled customs has 
proved to be a healthy improvement. We have 
not deemed it expedient to have a printed pro- 
gramme. You will be the more interested in learn- 
ing the names of the competitors as one by one 
they are called and appear on the stage.” 

The first speaker was Mr. Baker. He chose for 
his theme “Truthfulness.” He was followed by 
Mr. Thompson, on “ The Elements of Success.” 
Fred Williams was then announced, who gave the 
audience “ The Reward of Perseverance.” He was 
followed by Thomas Jones, who chose “ Cicero ” for 
his theme. Mark Floyd then marched on the stage 
in a graceful manner and spoke on “ Life’s Respon- 
sibilities.” He left the platform under the full 
conviction that he was the last speaker for the 
evening and that the first prize was ready to drop 
into his hand. Smiles were exchanged between the 
plotters, but when the name of Arthur Trevor was 
called Floyd’s countenance turned pale. The theme 
was “ Moral Integrity.” The young orator left the 
rostrum amid loud cheering. 

“ While the adjudicators are getting ready their 
report,” said Professor Lewis, “ the audience will 
be entertained with vocal and instrumental music.” 

In about twenty minutes Dr. Parker stood on the 
stage and said, “Your judges have fully agreed on 
the following brief adjudication : Mr. Baker’s ora- 
tion possesses many valuable thoughts. The de- 
livery was on too high a pitch, and less violent 


The Arch-Deceiver Brought to Grief. 27 

gestures would have been an improvement. Mr. 
Thompson’s oration possessed many ‘ elements of 
success.’ It was marred by several grammatical de- 
fects and was not thoroughly committed to memory. 
Mr. Williams’s oration is creditable as a composition, 
and the delivery, upon the whole, was commenda- 
ble. Mr. Jones might have selected a subject more 
suitable to his age, but his effort was worthy of 
praise. Mr. Trevor, for a person so young, showed 
wonderful proficiency both in matter and oratory. 
Your adjudicators are extremely sorry to be com- 
pelled to state before this audience that Mr. Floyd 
is not legitimately in the contest. The prizes are 
for original orations. They have in their possession 
the most positive proof that the one he delivered 
was originally written many years ago by a young 
man at college. We hope that Mr. Floyd will be 
able to show that he was mistaken in regard to the 
terms of the contest. 

“ The first prize is awarded to Arthur Trevor, 
and the second to be equally divided between Fred 
Williams and Thomas Jones.” 

This was followed by loud applause. The vic- 
tors were called on the stage and publicly rewarded. 
While the band played the large audience dispersed, 
well pleased with the entertainment and with the 
verdict of the judges. 

Dr. Parker, who read the adjudication, was John 
Budlong’s chum at college, who had copied parts 
of the oration into his diary, as mentioned in the 
poor drunkard’s letter to Mark Floyd. 

As the reader may well judge, Mark and his 


28 


Gold, Tinsel and Trash. 


dupes were overwhelmed with confusion. They 
hastened together to the chief plotter’s head-quar- 
ters. So sure was he of receiving the first prize that 
he had made preparations for a gay time of feast- 
ing on a large scale. The disappointment was 
crushing, and his defeat double. He not only failed 
of getting the prize, but was also disgraced before 
the whole assembly. He could not plead ignorance, 
for on this very point the class had been faithfully 
warned by Professor Lewis. Mark’s countenance 
denoted anger and defiance, while his two compan- 
ions showed a degree of shame and some sorrow. 

“ Well, boys,” said Floyd, with a forced smile of 
indifference, “ we have been badly worsted. Baker, 
Arthur must have lied to you when he said that his 
name had not been handed in.” 

“ I presume it was handed in that evening,” said 
Baker. “I don’t believe that Arthur Trevor ever 
told a lie. The lying was all on our side, and the 
punishment, at least a part of it, has quickly fol- 
lowed.” 

“ I should judge by your whining tone that you are 
going to play the coward,” said Mark, with a sneer. 

“Call it what you choose,” said Baker, “but for 
days I have been ashamed of the part that I was 
acting, and I have no particular fault to find with 
the manner in which it has terminated.” 

“ And I would advise such cowards to leave my 
premises, and make their humble confessions to the 
powers that be, ’ said Mark, in an angry mood. 

“ The best advice you ever gave me,” said Baker, 
u an d I will take it under my serious consideration.” 


Confession , Defiance, and an Invitation, 29 


CHAPTER III. 

CONFESSION, DEFIANCE, AND AN INVITATION. 

O N Monday morning, after chapel service, Pro- 
fessor Lewis said : “ I have a painful duty to 
perform, and it must be done in the presence of the 
whole school. A most cowardly plot of deception 
and falsehood was concocted to keep away a fellow- 
student from participating in the late oration con- 
test. The chief mover in this iniquity was Mark 
Floyd. In addition to this he has been guilty of 
dishonesty in presenting as his own before the 
audience the production of another person. Mark 
Floyd, what have you to say for yourself in view of 
this disgraceful conduct?” 

“ I have no confessions to make, and I ask for no 
favors,” was the spiteful reply. 

Without making any remarks on Floyd’s lan- 
guage the professor went on, “ I am sorry to know 
that in this proceeding Mr. Floyd was assisted by at 
least two members of his class. Of this we have 
abundant proof. I trust that on the part of these 
two gentlemen a more becoming spirit will be mani- 
fested than that which we have just witnessed.” 

At this point Mr. Baker left his seat and handed 
Professor Lewis a folded paper. The professor first 
read it to himself, and then, in harmony with the 
request of the subscribers, he read it before the 
whole school : 


30 


Gold, Tinsel and Trash. 


“ We, the undersigned, confess with shame and 
sorrow that, in yielding to the persuasion of a 
member of our class to use deceptive and false 
measures for the purpose of keeping Arthur Trevor 
from the oration competition, we were ungentle- 
manly, unkind, and even wicked. We most hum- 
bly ask the forgiveness of Professor Lewis, Judge 
Mason, Arthur Trevor, and the whole school. If 
punishment cannot be avoided, we pray that it may 
be of such a nature as to spare as much as possible 
the feelings of our parents and friends. 

“ John Baker, 

'‘James Thompson.” 

u I would say to these two young men that, 
although their conduct in this matter was all they 
confess it to be,” continued the professor, “yet, in 
making this frank statement before the whole 
school they show that they are capable of noble 
and worthy deeds. Mr. Floyd, you would better 
call back your defying words, and join with these 
young men in their confession.” 

“Never!” cried Floyd. “I detest the sneaking 
cowards.” 

“Then I have only to say,” said Professor Lewis, 
“that John Baker and James Thompson are sus- 
pended for forty-eight hours, and that Mark Floyd 
is hereby expelled. You will now quietly go to 
your respective classes, and diligently attend to 
your studies. Let what you have witnessed this 
morning be an incentive to all to follow in the 
paths of truth and magnanimity.” 


Confession, Defiance, and an Invitation. 31 

Judge Mason’s brother, Hiram, was a rich 
merchant in the city of New York. At an early 
age he had left the country for the metropolis, and 
procured a situation as an assistant book-keeper in 
a large house. Such was his proficiency in this de- 
partment, together with his moral integrity and the 
interest he manifested in the success of his employ- 
ers, that he was soon promoted. In the course of 
a few years his services were considered so essential 
to the house that, for fear he might be induced 
to accept offers from other houses, they offered him 
a share in the profits, and he became a junior 
partner. In about five years after the formation of 
this partnership he married a young lady from the 
country, with whom he had become acquainted 
during his school-days, the daughter of a farmer in 
good circumstances. She was well-educated, fair 
in personal appearance, slightly vain in her aspira- 
tions, a little inclined to claim superiority over her 
equals, and yet possessing a very commendable 
degree of kindness, sympathy, and affection. Such 
was Mary Downer, who captivated the heart of the 
thriving young merchant of the metropolis. She was 
taken to a fine mansion, well furnished, with com- 
petent servants to do her bidding. The married 
pair lived happily. The wife, although cherishing 
an excellent opinion of herself, entertained a far 
higher opinion of her husband ; and it gave her 
unbounded pleasure to believe that Hiram Mason 
had but very few equals, if any, on this terrestrial 
ball. This was well, and it served to keep Mrs. 
Mason’s aspirations within a circle that was not 


32 Gold, Tinsel and Trash . 

extravagant. At the time of our story they had 
been married about nineteen years, and had an only 
child, a daughter, verging on seventeen. By this 
time Hiram Mason was rich, even in the New York 
sense of the term. He stood at the head of a large 
commercial house, and was considered worth at 
least a million, while yet only forty-five years of 
age. At his fine mansion on Fifth Avenue he was 
the same kind, genial man that he was twenty 
years before. Parties attended, and given, where 
so often “ vanity of vanity” made itself prominent, 
failed to make our merchant a gay worldling. 
While yielding to his wife’s wishes in all things 
that did not involve a sacrifice of moral principles, 
his soul was often sick in view of the utter worth- 
lessness of scores and hundreds who moved in what 
was termed “ the best society.” He was a full 
believer in orthodox Christianity, but had never 
identified himself with any branch of the visible 
Church. In his younger years he had sat under the 
Methodist ministry, but since his marriage he had 
gone with his wife to a church of another com- 
munion, of which she was a member at the time of 
our story. Helen, the daughter, was exceedingly 
amiable, and her affectionate nature was visible in 
her countenance. Her strong love for her parents 
showed itself on all occasions. She possessed in 
rich abundance the noble moral trkits of her father. 
She had shared in the privileges of the Sabbath- 
school of the church she attended, and had often 
listened to interesting remarks touching Christian 
doctrines both from her teachers and superin- 


33 


Confession , Defiance , and an Invitation . 

tendent. She was not a stranger to serious thoughts 
in regard to her spiritual condition, and often felt 
a longing desire to be a genuine Christian and a 
member of the Church. But the deportment and 
aspirations of those of her associates who did belong 
to the Church were of such a nature as to repel her 
from seeking that relation. In them she looked in 
vain for that consecration and self-denial of which 
she had read so much in the New Testament. And 
what would it avail her to unite with a church 
where such a large proportion of the members 
vied with non-professors in the strife for worldly 
pleasure ? 

She was young, but for years these inconsist- 
encies proved to be stumbling-blocks in .the path 
of Helen Mason. Hitherto she had said but little 
in regard to this point, but occasionally she would 
startle her mother with questions touching vital 
experimental piety that would make Mrs. Mason 
uncomfortable for hours. 

The mother in her lively imagination gave her 
daughter and only child a most splendid future. 
First, she saw her a reigning belle — a star of the 
first brilliancy, a leader in fashionable circles, ad- 
mired by a dozen of the metropolis’s wealthiest 
young men ; after this the honorable lady of a 
splendid mansion, leaning fondly on the arm of her 
husband, while men in livery hastened to act her 
pleasure. The mother pictured spacious halls, 
sparkling diamonds, costly costumes, enchanting 
music, and graceful cotillons. Let us hope that 
high Heaven has in store something infinitely more 
3 


Gold, Tinsel and TtclsJi • 

brilliant and honorable than that for the daughter 
of Hiram Mason. 

Mark Floyd, while on his way homeward, put 
together with considerable ingenuity a string of 
lies which measurably satisfied his father. But in 
less than a week the brewer received a long letter 
from Professor Lewis giving a minute account of 
the whole matter, together with the defiant spirit 
his son had shown on the Monday following the 
prize contest. The father, although a rough, 
swearing, immoral man, had sense enough to 
know that Professor Lewis’s version was the correct 
one. His subsequent interview with Mark was a 
scene of intense passion. The parent was exceed- 
ingly angry and the son stubborn and defiant ; so 
much so that the rich brewer saw fit to give Mark 
a very thorough shaking. This he did with perfect 
ease, for he was a large man and physically power- 
ful. This was not the first boisterous interview 
between father and son, nor the first time that 
Mark had tried to account for his conduct with a 
falsehood. The shaking was a new process. But 
instead of proving a “ savor of life unto life,” in the 
case of this depraved boy it had the contrary 
effect. While suffering this brief but sharp chastise- 
ment he fully made up his mind concerning his 
future course. The next morning he was not to be 
found on the premises. He had left for parts 
unknown, and for his traveling expenses he had 
burglariously taken from his father’s office the 
moderate sum of four hundred dollars. The father, 


Confession , Defiance , aW an Invitation. 35 

being perfectly satisfied that Mark was the thief, 
and being abundantly rich, made no ado about the 
theft nor did he trouble himself in regard to the 
whereabouts of his son. 

One morning, while at breakfast, a servant 
brought Mr. Hiram Mason a number of letters. 
He hastily glanced at the different directions and 
selected one. 

‘•This is from Marvindale,” he said as he opened 
it. 

“Yes, and from Uncle James, ” said Helen, when 
she saw the familiar handwriting. 

The letter was as follows : 

“ Marvindale, May 15, 18—. 

“ Dear Hiram : As a family we are well and 
happy. We unite in the most earnest manner in 
sending you and yours an invitation to spend a few 
weeks this coming summer at Marvindale and 
make our house your most welcome home. We 
long to see you and enjoy your society. We have 
not the attractions of the popular watering resorts, 
but we have a beautiful village, a delightful lake, 
trusty boatmen, and the most healthy region in the 
State. I am sure my charming young niece would 
enjoy our country life splendidly. You know we 
have a commodious house, and if it would please 
you to bring some friends with you it would cer- 
tainly please us. 

“ The closing exercises of our academy, when a 
large class shall graduate, will take place on the 25th 


36 Gold , Tinsel and Trash . 

of June. This will give Marvindale a lively appear- 
ance, and I think you would be pleased with the 
proceedings. Let us hear from you soon, and 
please do gratify us in this our most urgent request. 

“ Yours, for myself and family, 

“ James Mason.” 

“ Well, my dear, what think you of that ?” asked 
Mr. Mason, addressing his wife. 

“ I had purposed to go to Newport or Saratoga,” 
was the answer. “ It must be rather dull in that 
little village. There are but very few there who 
move in the best society.” 

“ And what do you mean by ‘ the best society ?’ ” 
asked her husband, looking at Mrs. Mason with 
some earnestness. 

“ I mean such society as we mingle in in this 
city, or at Saratoga — the society we meet at our 
evening parties,” said the wife. 

“I understand,” said Mr. Mason, with a meaning 
smile. “I have watched what you call ‘the best 
society’ for years, and, to tell you my honest opin- 
ion, I consider it, as a whole, superficial and trashy, 
abounding in vanity, conceit, and mental weakness. 
I would gladly exchange it for one where the peo- 
ple make free use of common sense.” 

“ My dear, I am sorry to hear you speak so before 
your daughter, who is just being introduced into 
society,” said Mrs. Mason. 

“ Mary, I speak chiefly on our daughter’s account, ” 
said Mr. Mason. “ I should be exceedingly sorry 
to see her following in the vain and frivolous foot- 


Confession , Defiance , and an Invitation. 37 

steps of very many young people who move in what 
is termed ‘the best society/ whose great effort in 
life seems to be to outstrip each other in devotion 
to dress and gayety, while their moral and intel- 
lectual natures are sadly neglected. If in Marvin- 
dale Helen would not find a large number of young 
people who are far better entitled to the term ‘ best 
society’ than hundreds who claim it in New York I 
am very much mistaken.” 

“ I would be sorry to take Helen anywhere against 
her will,” said Mrs. Mason, looking at the daughter, 
who seemed to be deeply interested in the conver- 
sation. “ Where would you rather visit this sum- 
mer, dear; at Newport or Marvindale?” 

“ My dear mamma, you should not consult my 
wishes at all,” said Helen. “ I shall be glad to fol- 
low my parents. But since you have asked me I 
will say that I have not the least desire to go to 
Newport or Saratoga, and that nothing on earth 
would give me more pleasure than to visit our dear 
relatives in Marvindale. And, mamma, even if I 
had arranged to go somewhere else that letter from 
my dear Uncle James would have changed my mind 
at once.” 

“ That settles it,” said Mrs. Mason. “ But, Helen, 
you are a strange child, I must say. You know John 
and Maud Farrington talked about going with us 
to Newport. I am afraid they will be disappointed. 
Perhaps they will be pleased to accompany us. Your 
uncle says that we can bring friends, and it would 
make it more agreeable for you.” 

“ Not for me, dear mamma,” said the daughter. 


38 


Gold, Tinsel and Trash. 


“ I would rather be free with my Cousin Hattie, to 
go and come where and when we pleased, and not 
be tied to any city friends, especially those of the 
Farrington stamp.” 

“ Helen, you should not permit yourself to speak 
like that of one of the first families in the city,” 
said the mother, with some feeling, while the father 
indulged in well-pleased laughter. 

“ Mary,” said he, “ I cannot, for my life, see what 
you find in the Farringtons to admire. They are 
rich, it is true, and they make quite a show. Far- 
rington is a good fellow in his way. His wife is 
proud and haughty. Maud is much like her. John 
is a silly, conceited dandy, and a very worthless 
member of society.” 

“Why, my dear Hiram! What has come over 
you this morning?” said his wife. “ I never heard 
you talk like this before.” 

“ Well, Mary, to tell you the truth,” was the reply, 
“ I am heartily sick of hearing inferior and worthless 
persons pronounced ‘the best society,’ simply be- 
cause they live in palaces and have servants in liv- 
ery. I don’t wish to have Helen fall into such a 
delusion, and I am happy to know that she is not 
inclined that way. If John and Maud Farrington 
desire to go with us, by all means let them come, 
and if you will not get more than enough of their 
society before we return I shall be disappointed.” 

Mrs. Mason, for all this, was not displeased with 
her husband. Even when he opposed her in some 
of her propositions she was still firm in the opinion 
that he stood nearer perfection than any other man. 


A Birthday-Party and an Accident. 


39 


CHAPTER IV. 

A BIRTHDAY-PARTY AND AN ACCIDENT. 

T HE sun shone brightly in a cloudless sky. The 
day had arrived in which the inhabitants of 
Marvindale and the regions about were deeply inter- 
ested. There were exhibitions in painting and 
drawing, exercises in vocal and instrumental music, 
recitations, declamations, original essays and ora- 
tions from a large graduating class composed of 
young ladies and gentlemen. Among the specta- 
tors in a favorable part of the building were found 
our friends from New York, Mr. and Mrs. Hiram 
Mason, their daughter, and a young gentleman men- 
tioned in the last chapter who had concluded that 
his presence would greatly add to the comfort and 
importance of the company. 

To Helen the exercises in all their features were 
interesting. She listened with pleasure and aston- 
ishment to superior playing by young ladies brought 
up from their infancy in the country, and to original 
essays which proved that their authors were young 
maidens possessing cultured minds. She gazed on 
superior oil-paintings and fine pencil-drawings. She 
listened to eloquent declamations and talented ora- 
tions ; all this from young people the majority of 
whom had never seen a large city. She compared 
these performances with the abilities of many of 


40 


Gold, Tinsel and Trash . 


her New York acquaintances, who formed what her 
mother termed “ the best society,” and the com- 
parison in her mind was any thing but flattering to 
her gay companions of the metropolis. The class 
clothed itself with honor. Arthur Trevor took the 
lead and stood the highest, but they all did grandly, 
and never had the closing exercises given better 
satisfaction. 

When the company had reached the spacious 
parlors of Judge Mason Helen was the first to 
express her feelings touching the day’s doings, and 
this she did in her usual warm and impressive 
style. 

“Why, Cousin Hattie,” she cried, “I am per- 
fectly astonished and delighted ! Every thing was 
splendid !” 

“ I am really glad, Cousin Helen, that you have 
been so well pleased,” was the modest reply. “I 
had some fears that the exercises would fail to meet 
your expectations.” 

“ O Hattie ! they were far beyond what I ex- 
pected,” was the reply. 

“ I must agree with Miss Helen, that for a 
country exhibition it was quite .creditable,” said 
John Farrington, in a lofty, patronizing way. 

“ And I must inform Mr. Farrington that his 
language does not at all agree with mine,” said 
Helen. ‘ For a country exhibition,’ indeed ! ' John, 
those exercises would have been a credit to any 
academy in the city of New York. Do you know 
of one young lady within the circle of your 
acquaintance that ever appeared to better advan- 


A Birthday-Party and an Accident. 41 

tage at the close of a four-years’ course than did a 
number of those ladies to-day ? Do you know of 
one young man of twenty years in your set that 
can eclipse in talent, deportment, and scholarship 
those young men of to-day, especially Arthur 
Trevor?” 

“Well, really,” answered Mr. Farrington, with 
some embarrassment, “ come to think it over, I 
don’t know that I can.” 

“ Then why use the language ‘ for a country ex- 
hibition?’” asked Helen. “ I think you had better 
call back those words.” 

“ I call them back, Miss Helen,” said the van- 
quished John. “ The words were not well chosen.” 

This brief colloquy, and especially the way it 
ended, pleased well the company. Even Mrs. Hiram 
Mason enjoyed the easy manner in which her 
daughter had quitted herself. But in deference to 
the feelings of the millionaire’s son she saw fit to 
say : 

“ Helen, dear, I am afraid that in your enthusiasm 
over the exercises your language to Mr. Farrington 
was not as gentle as it ought to have been.” 

“ My dear mamma will remember that Mr. 
Farrington and myself are not strangers to each 
other,” said Helen. “There is no danger that a 
little plain talk will give offense; is there, John?” 

“ Not the least bit !” said John. “ Mrs. Mason, 
your daughter’s words are all right, and she never 
stood higher in my estimation than she does this 
minute.” 

This bit of effusion was received in silence, and 


42 


Gold, Tinsel and Trash . 


it was plain that on the minds of all present it left 
an unfavorable impression. 

In a few days after this Judge Mason, in his 
usual happy way, said at the breakfast table : “ In 
a little over a week my young niece here will reach 
the seventeenth anniversary of her birthday. If in 
harmony with the feelings of her parents, as well as 
her own, I would consider it a very great pleasure, 
as well as an honor, to give her a birthday-party. 
Nothing would please our young people better 
than to have an opportunity to show their respect 
for one who a few days ago spoke so nobly in their 
praise.” 

“ O Uncle James,” cried Helen, with her face 
glowing, “ how kind you are ! I am not worthy of 
such particular notice. But if papa and mamma 
are willing I am sure I shall be delighted.” 

“To be sure we are willing,” said her mother, 
“ and your uncle is very kind. Of course the com- 
pany will be select, and not large.” 

“ We can leave all that to the superior judgment of 
this family,” said her husband. “Any company 
that they shall see fit to invite will be select enough 
for us and an honor to our daughter.” 

“Should the weather be agreeable,” said the 
judge, “ we shall go to one of the groves on the 
lake shore. The young people will enjoy swings 
and boating. We shall not be able to confine the 
company to any exact age, but my sister may rest 
assured that all of them will be highly respectable ; 
not in point of wealth, but in that of morals.” 

This was said so kindly that Mrs. Hiram Mason 


A Birthday- Party and an Accident. 43 

in conscience could find no fault ; and yet she felt 
that in those kind accents there was a slight reproof, 
and, furthermore, there was in her mind a degree of 
conviction that it was deserved. 

The day arrived and the weather was charming. 
The preparation was perfect, and nothing was waul- 
ing to make the birthday-picnic a perfect success. 
About thirty young people had been invited from 
the village and its surroundings. There were also 
a few married persons, particular friends of Judge 
Mason’s family. Helen rendered herself highly 
agreeable to all. She was lively and cheerful, with 
a happy smile for each. Never before had she 
looked so lovely in the sight of her parents. 

From the judge’s residence they rode to the grove 
in a number of carriages. Helen’s mother intended 
to have her daughter ride with herself and husband 
and in company with Mr. Farrington. But in a 
playful mood, as the young metropolitan stood ready 
to hand her into the carriage, with a pleasant laugh 
she stepped into another one, and, to the great 
amusement of her father, sat by the side of Arthur 
Trevor. 

“ Helen, darling, this is your carriage,” said the 
mother, while Farrington’s countenance denoted a 
degree of displeasure. 

“ O no, mother dear,” said the girl ; “ on this day 
you must permit me to mingle freely with my 
country friends.” 

“All ready!” cried Judge Mason, and the for- 
ward carriages moved, while Mr. Farrington, with a 
disappointed visage, took his seat by the side of 


44 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 

Mrs. Mason, and in a short time the company ar- 
rived at its destination. 

The facilities for enjoyment were all that could 
be desired. The grove was enchanting, and the 
lake mirrored the heavens above with the tall trees 
that grew on its banks. There were boats in 
abundance, and many of the young men from their 
early childhood had been perfectly at home in the 
management of a “ skiff.” Helen had never before 
experienced such a perfection of social pleasure, 
and the joy of her heart beamed in her countenance. 
She distributed her words and smiles among all, and 
her village and country friends were charmed with 
her natural and spontaneous kindness. To this gen- 
eral enjoyment there was one exception. John 
Farrington was not happy. He was respectfully 
treated by all, but he was not a center. The young 
people were too much bent on having lively enjoy- 
ment and showing their respect to their young friend, 
the queen of the party, to lavish attention upon a 
person who seemed to consider himself their su- 
perior. 

For some time Arthur Trevor had noticed that 
Farrington looked displeased, and it gave him some 
uneasiness. In the goodness of his heart he greatly 
desired to make his friends from the city cheerful 
and happy, and, volunteering his remarks chiefly to 
Miss Helen, he said : 

“ I would be really pleased, Miss Mason, to have 
Mr. Farrington join us.” 

“Then by all means ask him, Mr. Trevor,” said 
Helen, with a pleasant smile. 


A Birthday-Party and an Accident. 45 

“Perhaps an invitation from yourself personally 
would be more acceptable,” said Arthur. 

“ On this occasion there is no necessity for such 
formality,” said Helen. “An invitation from you 
in behalf of the company will be sufficient.” 

So Arthur hastened to the spot where the young 
man stood, when the following conversation took 
place : 

“ Mr. Farrington, you are respectfully invited to 
join us in our innocent merry-making.” 

“ Do you represent any one besides yourself?” 
asked the New Yorker, a little stiffly. 

“You are invited in the name of the whole 
company. That was my instruction from Miss 
Mason.” 

“ It would have pleased me better if Miss Mason 
had come herself.” 

“ I ventured to give her that opinion before I 
started, but she did not deem it necessary.” 

“And I don’t deem it necessary to accept this 
kind of invitation.” 

“Iam afraid,” said Arthur, “that our country 
ways fail to give you pleasure. Miss Helen, how- 
ever, seems to be well pleased.” 

“So I see,” said the young man ; “Miss Helen 
can adapt herself to any kind of society.” 

“ Of course you mean any good and respectable 
society,” said Arthur, feeling somewhat hurt ; “ and 
so can any young person who is endowed with a 
fair degree of amiability and common sense. Miss 
Helen is glad to join in any society selected by 
Judge Mason.” With that Trevor left, and with a 


46 Gold , Tinsel and Trash . 

slight peculiar smile on his lips he rejoined the 
company. 

“ And John does not come, eh?” said Helen. 

“ Mr. Farrington does not accept the invitation,” 
was the answer. 

“ Let no one be troubled on that account,” said 
the young beauty. 

Just then her father and mother were slowly pass- 
ing by. Helen rushed up to them, warmly embraced 
them, and cried out, 

“ Is not this most delightful ? I never was so 
happy in all my life!” 

“ But why is not Mr. Farrington with you, my 
dear?” asked the mother. 

“I cannot tell his reason, mamma,” said Helen ; 
“ he has been politely invited to join with us and 
has flatly refused.” 

“ I will go and see J ohn myself, ’ ’ said the mother ; 
“ I think I can persuade him to join you.” 

“ If the young gentleman cannot consent to be 
one of this company without being persuaded, let 
him keep away,” said the father in a tone which 
the mother well understood. “ Now, darling, go and 
join your young friends, and be as happy as you 
possibly can.” And off the maiden ran, with a 
heart full of genuine pleasure. 

The judge, being one of the politest men in the 
world, treated Farrington with every mark of re- 
spect, and although he thought it strange that he 
stood aloof from the young people, he said not a 
word which would indicate that he had even no- 
ticed it. 


A Birthday-Party and an Accident. 47 

“ We have a pleasant retreat here, Mr. Farring- 
ton,” said the judge. 

“ Most lovely!” was the answer, and desiring to 
throw some covering over his sulkiness he added, 
“ For an hour I have been admiring the bewitching 
scenery.” 

Soon, the young friends in a merry procession 
were seen approaching the spot where the elderly 
people sat. Helen’s face beamed with joy. Her 
maiden associates had beautifully decorated her brow 
with choice roses and flowers. They came on, 
waving bright little banners, and singing : 

“ In friendship sweet and joy complete. 

From city, hill and dale, we meet ; 

We deck her brow with roses gay, 

On this her joyous natal day. 

“ From yonder city great and grand. 

She comes and joins our rural band ; 

With banners gay we join the lay 
On Helen Mason’s natal day. 

“ May angels bright in robes of light, 

Watch o’er our friend from morn till night ; 

And thus we sing, and honors pay 
To Helen on her natal day.” 

This feature was a surprise, even to Judge Mason, 
and it pleased him wonderfully. The parents were 
affected to joyous tears. When the singing ended 
Helen ran to her uncle and warmly embraced him. 

“O my dear Uncle James, how can I ever thank 
you enough for this day’s enjoyment? And how 
can I ever sufficiently thank these my young friends 
for what they have done ?” 


48 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 


“ I am a thousand times rewarded, my dear niece, 
by the happy expression of your countenance,” 
said the judge. 

“ And I will venture to answer for the young peo- 
ple, including myself,” said Arthur Trevor, “that 
to us the day has been one of unmixed pleasure, and 
that we esteem it an honor to be permitted to join 
in this delightful anniversary.” 

“ And I will say in behalf of Mrs. Mason and 
myself,” said the New York merchant, “ that we 
thank you all for the manner in which you have 
treated our daughter. From what I saw at your 
closing exercises the other day, and from what I 
have witnessed on the present occasion, I am well 
convinced that refinement and intelligence are 
plants that thrive most beautifully in villages and 
country towns. Providence has cast my lot in the 
metropolis, and I have prospered in business ; but 
the remembrance of my country life and the society 
of my early days grow dearer to me every day I live. 
I am heartily glad to enjoy your society even for a 
short time. As a family we shall go home greatly 
profited by this visit to Marvindale. Should you 
come to New York, call and see us; and I will as- 
sure you that you will find the same smile on our 
faces at our residence in the city as you do to-day 
on the shores of this charming lake.” 

This brief address was loudly cheered. Farring- 
ton saw that he had missed his opportunity. He 
knew that any complimentary remarks from him 
after his treatment of the young company would not 
answer, and for once he wisely held his peace. 


49 


A Birthday -Party and an Accident. 

Attending this party there was a Mrs. Armstrong, 
a relative of Mrs. Judge Mason. She was a young 
widow whose husband had been dead about four 
years. She had with her an only child, a little girl 
six years of age. Lily was charming, and lively in 
her temperament. Throughout the day she had 
been an object of interest, and her brilliant childish 
remarks drew the attention of all. 

It was about three o’clock in the afternoon, and 
some eight or ten of the young people, with a num- 
ber of others, were standing near a bridge crossing a 
deep stream which a few rods below emptied into the 
lake. Mrs. Armstrong and Lily were also there. 
The child in merry glee ran hither and thither and 
was in the very height of enjoyment ; now in the 
bushes, then on the green grass, again on the bridge. 
She was perfectly fearless, and her mother during 
the day had often warned her against going too near 
the lake embankment. The little one, on a full run, 
had crossed and recrossed the bridge several times, 
and no one thought that she would place herself in 
any dangerous position. When no eye happened to 
see her she partially climbed the railing of the bridge, 
stooped over, lost her balance, and fell into the 
deep waters below. In falling the child screamed, 
and her cry was answered by a loud wild wail from 
the whole company. They ran in frantic terror 
and cried for help. Not far away Arthur Trevor, 
with Helen and some others, stood. The cry brought 
him to the spot in a few seconds. The child was 
struggling in the water and drifting into the lake. 
To throw off his shoes, coat, and vest, was but the 
4 


50 


Gold, Tinsel and Trash. 


work of a moment. He ran down the embankment, 
plunged into the water, and swam for the current. 
Lily by this time had sunk, but Arthur well knew 
that she would come up — where, he was not so sure. 
On the shore among the ladies there was a contin- 
ued wail of weeping, while the swimmer kept a 
sharp look for the appearance of the child. Fortu- 
nately her little struggling form reached the surface 
close by. A few bold strokes, and Lily was saved. 
Then on the shore the weeping was converted into 
a shout of thanksgiving. Arthur, with his charge, 
did not have to swim ashore, for another young man 
promptly reached him with a boat, and they were 
soon landed. The child, owing to the short time 
she had been in the water, was soon restored and 
tenderly cared for. 

The gratitude of the mother cannot well be ex- 
pressed. She fell on her knees, clasped her hands, 
looked up, and cried, “ I thank thee, O myheavenly 
Father, for restoring to me my only precious dar- 
ling!” She rose, and with a countenance that can- 
not be described cried, “ Where is he ? O, where is 
he?” She saw Arthur, ran up to him, and silently 
kissed his cheek. There were many others present 
that would have gladly done the same, but by a 
process of self-denial they did not obey the impulse. 
His praise was on every tongue, and the city Ma- 
sons were loud in their admiration of his noble act. 

“ This is in keeping with his whole movement,” 
said Judge Mason to his brother’s wife. “Every 
few days we hear something to his credit. He is an 
honor to his mother and an ornament in society.” 


5i 


A Birthday -Party and an Accident . 

“ I believe you, brother,” said Mrs. Mason, with a 
tear in her eye. “ How he plunged into the water 
from that high embankment, and how nobly he ac- 
complished his purpose ! I shall not forget the scene 
as long as I live.” 

John Farrington, who had wandered away to 
nurse his sulkiness, now returned, and was aston- 
ished to see on the countenance of Mrs. Hiram Ma- 
son signs of deep feeling. 

“ O, Mr. Farrington,” she cried, “ we have had 
such a time in your absence ! Little Lily Arm- 
strong fell into the river from the bridge, and was 
carried by the current toward the lake. And you 
should have seen Mr. Trevor’s grand plunge into the 
river to save the drowning darling — which he did ! 
O it was noble !” 

“To those who had never witnessed diving or 
plunging I dare say the sight was very interesting,” 
said Mr. John Farrington; “but to me, after hav- 
ing seen some of the finest exhibitions in diving, 
Mr. Trevor’s exploit would have been a very tame 
affair.” 

Mrs. Mason looked at him in perfect astonish- 
ment, and for the first time she utterly despised 
him. She made no reply. Her daughter, however, 
with suppressed indignation answered : 

“ So, then, we are to understand that in your esti- 
mation the sight of a brave young man who at a 
moment’s warning plunges into the stream from a 
high embankment and saves the life of a little girl 
that has already sunk, and restores her to her 
almost frantic mother amid the joyful shouts of the 


52 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 


spectators, is a very tame affair compared with the 
sight of a few worthless fellows that dive for the 
amusement of the crowd, from whom they get a few 
pennies. Surely there is no accounting for taste !” 

“ But I thought your mother referred to the sim- 
ple plunging,” said the rebuked dandy, gettinghim- 
self still deeper in trouble. 

“Ah! now I understand,” said Helen; “you 
thought that mamma was excited over the beauty 
of the plunge, and not over the saving of the child.” 
And with a peculiar smile, which the young man 
did not enjoy, she joined her young companions. 

About four in the afternoon it was deemed ad- 
visable to retire from the grove. With the excep- 
tion of John Farrington all had been greatly de- 
lighted. The guests, with their friends, returned to 
the village in the same order as they came and 
scattered to their various places of abode. 


A Methodist Meeting . 


53 


CHAPTER V. 

A METHODIST MEETING, AND WHAT THEY THOUGHT OF IT. 

I T was Saturday afternoon, at the tea-table, and 
the conversation turned upon the religious serv- 
ices in the village on the morrow. The guests from 
the city had spent one Sabbath in Marvindale, and 
on that day there were no public services in the 
Methodist church, the minister having been called 
away. Rev. James Bunting had now returned, and 
would officiate on the Sabbath and administer the 
sacrament of the Lord’s Supper. 

“ We have a most excellent minister ; at least 
so we think,” said Mrs. James Mason. “ He is 
thoroughly devoted to his pastoral work and very 
able in the pulpit. The church is in a far better 
spiritual condition than it has been for many years.” 

“ We never go to a Methodist meeting,” said 
Mrs. Hiram Mason “We shall go to-morrow, 
however. It will be quite a novelty.” 

“ It strikes me, my dear, that 1 novelty ’ is not 
exactly the proper word to use in regard to relig- 
ious worship,” said her husband. 

“ Sister meant no more than that the mode of 
worship would be somewhat different from that of 
her own Church,” said Mrs. James Mason. “ I 
think, however, she will forget all about the novelty 
when she hears Mr. Bunting.” 


54 


Gold, Tinsel and Trash . 

“It can’t be possible that this village minister 
can surpass in eloquence our own Dr. Darling, 
said the New York lady. “We are charmed with 
his preaching every Sabbath.” 

“ I cannot say as much for our minister,” was 
the reply. “ Instead of charming us with eloquence 
his terrible earnestness often makes us tremble. 
Like the prophet of old, he shows ‘ the house of 
Israel their transgression’ and pronounces a woe 
upon those ‘ who are at ease in Zion.’ ” 

“For my part,” said Mrs. Hiram Mason, “I 
don’t fancy such preaching. Do you, husband?” 

“I cannot say that I do, Mary,” said her hus- 
band, with a smile. “ We are not apt to fancy any 
preaching that rebukes us for our sins and short-com- 
ings. But it is not always the preaching we fancy 
that will do us good. You say we are charmed 
with Dr. Darling’s preaching. But what good does 
it accomplish ? Does it lead any one to true repent- 
ance and to cry for mercy?” 

“ I am sure that a large number have united with 
the church under his ministry,” answered his wife. 

“ I admit that,” said her still smiling husband. 
“ But does their church membership interfere in 
the least with their former behavior? Just think 
them over. Do they not attend dances, theaters, 
comic exhibitions, play cards, and drink wine just 
exactly as they did before, while the prayer-meet- 
ing is turned over to a mere handful of old persons? 
It strikes me that it is high time for that church 
and congregation to hear preaching that they would 
not fancy.” 


55 


A Methodist Meeting . 

“I know where a pretty big share of Mr. Darling’s 
seven thousand dollars a year comes from,” said 
Mr. Farrington, who had listened with some interest 
to the conversation. “ Our family would never sub- 
mit to any attack on dancing, theaters, card-playing, 
and respectable wine-drinking. There is no danger 
that Dr. Darling will be such a fool as to indulge in 
any such Methodist nonsense.” 

“ I would respectfully remind Mr. Farrington that 
we are the guests of a Methodist family, and that we 
are sitting at a Methodist table,” said Helen. 

“Ah, surely,” said John; “I might have chosen 
different words.” 

Mr. Farrington’s unmannerly blunder put a stop 
to the conversation in that line, and, by the in- 
genuity of Judge Mason, it was easily diverted to 
another channel, and every thing was pleasant. 

In good season on Sabbath morning the judge’s 
family, with their guests, were seated in the large 
and beautiful church, which was well filled. The 
services were opened by a most attractive reading 
of Isaiah liii. Then was given out the familiar 
hymn : 

“ All hail, the power of Jesus’ name,” 

and soon the thrilling melody of old “ Coronation” 
filled the house. This was followed by a most 
earnest and impressive prayer, in which the man of 
God seemed to plead as in the immediate presence 
of the Almighty. Another hymn was given out : 

4 “ Forever here my rest shall be,” 
and the pathetic “Avon,” in melting strains, was 


5 6 Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 

sung by hundreds of sweet voices. The text was 
announced : “ Therefore, if any man be in Christ, 
he is a new creature : old things have passed away ; 
behold, all things are become new.” 2 Cor. 5, 17. 
A very brief synopsis is given : 

It is evident from the text that all men are not in 
Christ. There are thousands of regular members in 
evangelical churches throughout the land who are not 
in Christ, and never have been. If we are in Christ 
in the sense of the text we have been “justified by 
faith,” experienced a genuine change of heart, 
“ transformed by the renewing of our minds,” “ be- 
gotten again unto a lively hope,” “have peace with 
God through our Lord Jesus Christ.” We are 
“ new creatures.” We possess the mind and 
nature of the Saviour, and our spiritual hearts 
beat in happy unison with the great heart of the 
Redeemer. “Old things have passed away.” 
Every thing that is not in harmony with the mind 
of Christ is abandoned, and the whole bent of the 
soul is heavenward. This is the New Testament 
view of those who are in Christ. And I rejoice to 
know that such Christians are found by the tens of 
thousands. They come out from the world, deny 
themselves, take up their cross, and follow their 
Lord and Master. But I am sorry to confess that 
there are thousands in the churches who make a 
profession of love to Christ who prove by their 
behavior that they are “ lovers of pleasure more 
than lovers of God.” 

“ Brethren and sisters, ‘ the world will love its 
own,’ and we are not at all astonished when we 


A Methodist Meeting . 57 

see the non-professing throng rushing after vanity, 

“ ‘ And vainly strive with earthly toys 
To fill an empty mind.’ 

“ But the situation becomes more alarming when 
among these are found thousands who profess to 
be the disciples of the humble Nazarene and 
members of his visible Church. Many of these are 
leaders in worldly gayety, fashionable dances, and 
regular patrons of theaters. They are in the 
Church, but we fail to find in them a single element 
of vital godliness. 

“ Let no one think that I am drawing upon my 
imagination in order to make a picture. I am 
dwelling upon sorrowful and sad truths ! Is it any 
wonder that non-professors stand aloof from the 
cause of Christ when members of the Christian 
Church are found rushing into the most frivolous 
wordly gatherings ? 

“ But here let me say, with St. Paul, ‘ Beloved, we 
are persuaded better things of you.’ Although I 
thus speak to the glory of God let it be known that 
the members of my charge have come up to a 
high degree of spirituality, and they look upon 
these carnal pleasures as worthless trash. With the 
poet they can sing, 

“ ‘ Vain, delusive world, adieu.’ 

“ At the communion to-day we expect the bap- 
tism of the Holy Ghost. Spirit of burning, come ! 
Let us now sing, 

“ * When I survey the wondrous cross 

On which the Prince of glory died.’ ” 


58 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 


The familiar tones of “ Rockingham” were now 
heard, and the audience “ filled his courts with 
sounding praise.” 

The minister said that all members in * good 
standing in other evangelical Churches were cor- 
dially invited to the table of the Lord. 

The sacrament season was deeply affecting. God 
was in his holy temple ! A hallowed spiritual at- 
mosphere filled the sanctuary. Heaven seemed 
very near, “and glory crowned the mercy-seat.” 
It was a season long to be remembered, an exhibi- 
tion on a small scale of the raptures of the upper 
sanctuary. 

The friends from the city remained until the com- 
munion was over, and the Mason family were deeply 
interested. Mrs. James Mason asked her sister to 
go with her to the table. She shook her head, but 
her countenance denoted nothing in the shape of 
indifference or displeasure. On the contrary, there 
were tears in her eyes and her lips quivered. 

Soon after returning from the church the com- 
pany, with the exception of Farrington, was seated 
in the parlor, when Helen, in the fullness of her 
young heart, broke out : 

“ O, my dear Auntie Mason, your minister is 
wonderful ! I never had such feelings in all my 
life ! I shall remember that meeting as long as I 
live !” 

“ I trust, my dear, that you will sweetly remem- 
ber it after you have passed away from the scenes of 
earth,” said her aunt. 

“ Every word he said in regard to pleasure-seek- 


A Methodist Meeting. 59 

ing professors of religion was true. The members 
of our own church in the city are living proof of the 
correctness of what he said. Now, mamma, dear, 
is not that so ?” 

“ It is so, my darling,” said the mother in a low 
voice that was not quite steady. “ Thanks to your 
father, I have not indulged in those things myself, 
but I have justified them in others. I am free to 
confess that the last two hours have produced a 
wonderful change in my mind. I only wish that all 
the members of our church had heard what the min- 
ister said and had witnessed the whole of the impres- 
sive service.” 

“ Mamma, I have longed to be a Christian for a 
long time, and I have tried to pray in secret. But 
I knew that I could have no spiritual enjoyment in 
a church where nearly all the young are almost 
wholly given up to worldly pleasure.” 

The father was deeply and favorably affected by 
the words of his wife and daughter. Turning to 
his brother he said : 

James, there seems to have been a special prov- 
idence in that kind letter of invitation you sent us. 
I never in my life so much desired to be a true Chris- 
tian as I did this morning under your minister’s 
preaching.” 

“ Hiram, you are ‘not far from the kingdom of 
heaven,’” said th : udge, with his face glowing 
with happiness. “God is preparing you and your 
family for a grand mission, and in his own good time 
he will tell you what it is.” 

Here Mr. Farrington joined the company, and, 


6o 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 


not knowing the situation, volunteered one of his 
blundering and offensive remarks. In all probability 
he had bestowed upon his first sentence some labor, 
and expected it would produce an effect. 

“ Well,” said he in a pompous way, “ this morn- 
ing we have had a clear demonstration of the won- 
derful effect of animal magnetism.” 

“ And were you one of the animals magnetized, 
Mr. Farrington?” asked Helen. 

“ I should think not,” said John, with a touch of 
resentment. “ It requires but a fair degree of cult- 
ure and intelligence to be proof against that kind 
of preaching.” 

“ I see,” said Helen. “ You have been protected 
from the minister’s animal magnetism by your cult- 
ure and intelligence. Papa, mamma, and myself, 
have been wonderfully affected by his preaching. 
According to that, it must be owing to our lack of 
culture and intelligence.” 

“ Miss Helen, I think you are indulging in a joke,” 
said John. 

“ I am in sober earnest/’ said Helen. 

“I am very much astonished,” said Farrington. 
“ Had I known, my language would have been 
somewhat different. I give you all credit for cult- 
ure and intelligence.” 

“ And still we were not protected from the influ- 
ence of the sermon,” said Hiram Mason, with a 
peculiar smile. “Mr. Farrington, please explain.” 

Just then lunch was announced, and to Mr. Far- 
rington’s great relief he was excused from the un- 
pleasant task of harmonizing contradictions. Soon 


A Methodist Meeting . 6 1 

he was thoroughly engaged in something for which 
he was far better qualified than for the discussion 
of philosophical points. 

On Sabbath evening again the guests attended 
service at the same church. First they went into 
the prayer-meeting held in the large session-room, 
which was well filled. The meeting was conducted 
by the minister. The singing was grand and inspir- 
ing and the prayers earnest and reverential. Several 
ladies led in vocal prayer. This Helen had never 
witnessed before. Then came a season of speaking, 
in which a large number took a part. Our three 
friends were deeply interested in the testimonies 
they heard, and astonished at the intelligent man- 
ner in which the speakers expressed themselves. In 
this meeting Arthur Trevor took an active but a 
modest part, and in his remarks he affectionately 
urged his young friends to seek without delay the 
salvation of their souls. 

In the public service the church was thronged, 
and the Gospel was “ in the demonstration of the 
Spirit and with power.” The closing part was 
deeply pathetic, and the meeting ended amid a halo 
of glory. 

Our friends were again in the same parlor, and they 
fondly hoped that John Farrington, in view of his 
humiliating defeat in the afternoon, would see fit at 
this time either to remain silent or say something 
that would be moderately sensible. But in this 
they were disappointed. Being pretty well con- 
vinced that hitherto he had not been very fortunate 
in his manner of expression, he was pleased with 


62 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash . 


the conviction that he was now prepared to say 
something that would please the company, espe- 
cially the family of Judge Mason, and in this con- 
fidence he proceeded: 

“ I have noticed one thing : Marvindale has a 
fair number of pretty girls. I sat in a very good 
position to see their faces, and made it my special 
business this morning to compare several of them 
with some of my young lady acquaintances in the 
city, and I must say that in beauty of countenance 
they stood the test well.” 

For a few moments there was perfect silence. 

“ It was exceedingly fortunate for Mr. Farrington 
that Judge Mason’s pew was so favorable to his 
peculiar mode of worship,” said Mrs. Hiram Mason, 
in a tone of voice and with a facial expression which 
John had never heard and seen before, and he began 
to fear that his speech had not proved to be a 
success. 

“John,” said Helen, “to-morrow, under your 
own signature, send what you told us to the Herald 
and Tribune. Of course you can enlarge on the 
wonderful physical perfections of these Marvindale 
beauties that took your whole attention during the 
hour of worship. And you might say that this 
peculiar devotion of yours protected you from a 
strong current of animal magnetism issuing from 
the pulpit.” 

“And this is the pay I get, eh, for praising up 
these country girls?” said John. 

“ Mr. Farrington,” said Mrs. Mason, “ the account 
you have given us of the working of your mind this 


A Methodist Meeting. 63 

morning under that wonderful sermon was shocking, 
and you deserve a rebuke/' 

“We’ll now attend to family devotion,” said 
Judge Mason, while his daughter placed before him 
the sacred volume. He read the first portion of the 
fifth chapter in the gospel by Matthew, embracing 
the beatitudes. This was followed by a most earnest 
prayer, closing with that of our Lord, in which the 
company vocally united. 


64 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 


CHAPTER VI. 

ANOTHER BLUNDER AND AN EXIT. 

S far as John Farrington was susceptible of any 



thing approaching affection, Helen Mason, more 


than any other person, had touched that very small 
department of his heart. She was fair, intelligent, 
sparkling in conversation, and the only daughter of 
a wealthy man. What more could he ask ? Mrs. 
Mason, touched, and that not very lightly, with a 
fashionable infirmity which is anti-republican as well 
as anti-Christian, had smiled upon this young son of a 
millionaire, and had seen in him very satisfactory 
materials for a son-in-law. But from time to time she 
had witnessed very clear evidences that her daugh- 
ter was not favorably inclined in that direction. He 
often called at her home, and Helen always treated 
him with familiar kindness. But after his departure 
she would laugh at his egregious blunders and silly 
remarks,' to the amusement of her father, but not of 
her mother. 

Some plain and yet very kind family conversa- 
tions which took place between the receiving of 
Judge Mason’s invitation-letter and their leaving 
for Marvindale had somewhat moderated Mrs. Ma- 
son’s opinion touching this young man of fortune. 
But she still clung with considerable tenacity to 
those pictures of Helen’s future which her fancy 


Another Blunder and an Exit. 65 

had drawn in such brilliant colors. Her candid 
judgment, when permitted to come to the front, 
told her plainly that John Farrington was not a per- 
son of moral worth, and that he was deficient in 
those points that would attract persons of talent and 
culture. But then he belonged to one of the “ first 
families'’ and moved in the higher circles. 

In several of the conversations alluded to, her 
husband in his own peculiar way had analyzed before 
her what she insisted on calling “ the best society,” 
and the process had revealed to her unwilling eyes 
a state of things that greatly disturbed her. It 
seemed to be a candid investigation. But could it 
be possible that that which for generations had 
been called “the best society” was three fourths 
counterfeit, and so much of the counterfeit in the 
church to which she belonged ? She had great con- 
fidence in her husband’s judgment, but, for once, 
was he not mistaken ? Mrs. Mason was perplexed 
even before she left the city. 

Hiram Mason’s expressed opinion of John Far- 
rington’s mental powers caused his wife to pay 
closer attention to the sayings and behavior of the 
young man, and to her great mortification she found 
that nearly every thing he said justified the correct- 
ness of her husband’s words. He had a fair com- 
mand of language, but generally it clothed superficial 
and absurd ideas ; and thus it continued until, as 
the reader knows, she became thoroughly disgusted 
with him. 

On Monday morning at the breakfast-table John 
appeared a little gloomy and not overwell pleased. 


66 Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 

They naturally concluded that this was owing to 
the reprimand of the night before. From his sullen 
looks, however, they drew the consoling thought 
that now at least he would confine himself to listen- 
ing. But this was not so to be. . Knowing that 
he must soon return he deemed it prudent to offer 
a few remarks. 

“ I was just thinking of what that young Trevor 
said in the prayer-meeting last evening. His words 
were these : < Religion is profitable unto all 

things.’ ” 

“John,” said Helen, “Mr. Trevor did not use 
the word 1 religion,’ but ‘ godliness .’ ” 

“ It means the same thing exactly,” said John. 
“ And what rank nonsense that is ! I wonder if god- 
liness is profitable to thieving, robbery, forgery, and 
a dozen other things I could name? Godliness 
would knock every one of them in the head.” 

“ And would not that be profitable, Mr. Farring- 
ton ?” asked Helen. 

The question was not exactly a logical one, and 
the young lady knew it, but it was enough to baffle 
John on the spot. 

“Why — let me see — profitable? Yes, I suppose 
so,” said he. “I wonder if that is what the fellow 
meant ?” 

“ No, it was not,” said Helen. “ By the way, 
whom do you mean by the fellow; Arthur Trevor, 
or the author of the sentence?” 

“ I mean Trevor, of course. I was not aware 
that he was quoting from an author,” said John. 
“And who was the author?” 


Another Blunder and an Exit. 67 

“ It was orginally used by ai^aged clergyman in a 
letter to a young minister,” said Helen. 

“ But that doesn’t prove that the sentence is cor- 
rect,” was his reply. “ Aged ministers often write 
very foolish things.” 

“ We are in the habit of believing that this old 
gentleman’s writings are perfectly correct,” said 
Miss Mason. 

“ Perhaps, for the information of the company, 
you will give us the old dominie’s name, and that 
of the young chap to whom he wrote,” said John. 

“ For your own personal information I’ll do it,” 
said Helen, with a smile. “ The elderly gentleman 
was St. Paul. The young minister was Timothy. 
You will find the ‘rank nonsense’ in his first 
letter, fourth chapter and eighth verse.” And tak- 
ing a small Testament from her pocket she read : 
“ But godliness is profitable unto all things, having 
promise of the life that now is, and of that which 
is to come.” 

Let not the reader suppose that John Farrington 
was overwhelmed with confusion. He was not of 
that make. He felt somewhat humiliated, and it 
grieved him to have his ignorance of the Scriptures 
so exposed. But in such trials he was always worn 
derfully sustained by his conceit, and so he simply 
said : 

“ It would have been much better for Trevor to 
have mentioned the name of his author.” 

During that morning the young man put his 
things in order ready for a departure. Before leav- 
ing he desired to have a few words with Mrs. Hiram 


68 Gold , Tinsel and Trash . 

Mason and daughter, and the interview was soon 
granted. 

“ I am of the opinion that I have devoted as much 
of my time to this stupid place as I can afford. I 
am fully determined to leave on the afternoon train, 
and no effort or persuasion on the part of any one 
can change my mind,” said John. 

“ Of course you will act in this matter as you think 
best,” said Mrs. Mason. “I know enough of this 
family to assure you that you are welcome to re- 
main here as long as you can make it agreeable to 
yourself. I think, however, you will find no one 
that will be inclined to persuade you to remain 
longer at a place you pronounce ‘ stupid.’ ” 

“ My rank and position, as belonging to one of 
the richest families in the city, and moving in the 
best society, entitle me to a little more notice from 
these country fellows, and, to tell you the truth, I 
have not received that treatment from yourself and 
daughter which I had a right to expect. I cannot 
put up with it, and I am going to join my friends 
at Newport, where the people understand good 
manners.” 

“ Mr. Farrington,” said Mrs. Mason, “ I could 
easily answer your insulting language in terms of 
severity, but, as you are going to leave, I will say 
no more. Come, Helen, my dear, we have had 
enough of this.” And the mother and daughter 
left the room. 

In the afternoon a carriage came after John and 
his trunks, and in a very stiff and pompous manner 
he bade the family of Judge Mason good-bye. 


Another Blunder and an Exit . 69 

On the following Sabbath at the Methodist church 
there were very clear evidences of divine power. 
Such were the manifestations of God’s Spirit in his 
convincing influences during the evening sermon 
that the minister, instead of dismissing the congre- 
gation as usual, went down to the altar and said : 

“ I am well convinced that there are many in this 
assembly who are ‘ weary and heavy laden’ and de- 
sire spiritual rest. Under this conviction I cannot 
close this meeting without giving such persons an 
invitation to come forward and kneel at this altar 
while we sing.” 

A large number, mostly young persons, went for- 
ward, and the space was nearly filled with weeping 
penitents. The exercises continued for an hour. 
So great was the feeling that a meeting was an- 
nounced for Monday evening. The revival spread, 
and continued nightly for several weeks, and some 
two hundred professed conversion. Among these 
were found Hiram Mason and his daughter, while 
the mother, who was already a church member, was 
1 transformed by the renewing of her mind.’ ” 

While the meeting was yet in progress Mr. and 
Mrs. Mason were under the necessity of leaving 
for the city, while Helen was permitted to remain 
a little longer. 

At an afternoon visit at Mrs. Trevor’s there were 
together, besides the family, Judge Mason, wife, 
daughter, and niece. Rev. Mr. Bunting and the 
revival naturally came up as subjects of conversa- 
tion. 

“ In a few weeks he must leave us for another 


7 ° 


Gold, Tinsel and Trash . 


field,” said Judge Mason, “and, of course, in one 
sense we all feel sorry.” 

“ Is not that an unfortunate feature in your 
church government, Uncle James?” asked his 
niece. 

“Sometimes it has that appearance,” was the 
answer, “ but, in reality, I think it one of the most 
favorable things in our church polity. To this, in 
all probability, we are indebted for the presence of 
Brother ^Bunting among us. And where he goes 
next, the people will have no reason to complain of 
the itinerancy.” 

“ I readily see those points,” said Helen, “ and I 
thank you for calling my attention to them.” 

“ People often say, ‘ It is too bad for ministers 
to leave when all would be glad to have them 
stay/ ” said the judge. “But are not such part- 
ings a thousand times more pleasant to the min- 
isters than if the people were glad to get rid of 
them ?” 

“ They are, certainly,” said his niece; “and to 
the people also.” 

Just then an expressman called at the door with 
a small package for Arthur Trevor. Alice took it 
and handed it to her brother in the presence of the 
company, and said : 

“ Arthur, be very careful in the unpacking, for it 
may contain some dangerous explosives.” 

“ It is rather small for that,” said the brother, 
“ and I don’t think of any body at this moment that 
would wish to hurt me.” 

“ It may be possible that Mark Floyd has sent 


Another Blunder and an Exit . 71 

you his compliments,” said the sister, laughing. 
“ But come, let us see what you have.” 

The brother, with some embarrassment, opened 
the package, and, after a number of unfoldings, he 
came to a splendid heavy gold watch and chain. 
On the casing was engraved beautifully the follow- 
ing : 

“ Presented by Mrs. A. L. Armstrong , as a token 
of gratitude, to Mr. Arthur Trevor , who saved her 
only child from dr owning A 

Arthur was deeply affected and the company 
greatly rejoiced. 

“ In this case it has been more blessed to give 
than to receive,” said the judge. 

“ It is a magnificent present !” said Mrs. Mason. 

‘‘And it comes from a magnificent lady,” said 
Mrs. Trevor. 

“ And to a magnificent gentleman, why don ’t you 
say, Hattie?” said Helen. 

“ But my city cousin was too quick for me,” said 
Hattie. 

“ Let us call it magnificent all around,” said 
Alice. 

The afternoon was spent most cheerfully. The 
Trevors were highly pleased with Helen Mason, 
while the young lady was delighted with the 
Trevors. 

It was the first evening after the arrival of Mr. 
and Mrs. Mason in New York, and soon after sup- 
per. The servants had been summoned to meet 
the master and mistress in one of the parlors. 


72 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 


There they sat in mute astonishment, not knowing 
why they were thus called together, some of them 
seriously fearing that their services would be no 
longer required. They were not kept in long sus- 
pense, for Mr. Mason spoke : 

“ I have called you together for household wor- 
ship, and to inform you that from henceforth this 
house is to be a house of prayer. At this hour of 
evening, daily, at the ringing of the bell, you are 
respectfully requested to meet at this room for 
family devotion. I trust that this change will be 
pleasing and profitable to you all. In time of 
prayer it will please Mrs. Mason, Helen, and myself 
to have you kneel.” 

He then opened the sacred book and read in an 
impressive manner the 91st psalm : “ He that dwell- 
eth in the secret place of the Most High shall abide 
under the shadow of the Almighty.” The reading 
being ended they all reverently knelt, and Hiram 
Mason offered unto the Lord his first family prayer. 
He was not without some embarrassment. It was 
something of a cross, but it was faithfully taken 
up, and the Lord wonderfully blessed him. The 
prayer was earnest and simple. The language of 
the tongue was the expression of a full and honest 
heart. When the worship was over, the servants 
quietly left, to attend to their various duties, 
greatly astonished and well pleased. That family 
altar erected that evening at the residence of Hiram 
Mason was never taken down. 


The “Best Society ” Analyzed . 


73 


CHAPTER VII. 

THE “ BEST SOCIETY ” ANALYZED. 



HE next evening, soon after family prayer, 


1 the bell rang, and Rev. Dr. and Mrs. Darling 
called, and were ushered into the parlor, where 
they were soon joined by Mr. and Mrs. Mason. 
The meeting, of course, was a happy one, after an 
absence of several weeks. 

“ And so you have returned in excellent health 
and spirits,’ ’ said Dr. Darling, directing his remarks 
to Mrs. Mason. “And how did you enjoy your 
country visit ? I was afraid that it would prove 
rather dull.” 

“And so was I, before we started,” said Mrs. 
Mason, “and I so expressed myself. But I have 
been happily disappointed. To me, as well as to 
Mr. Mason and Helen, it was by far the most de- 
lightful and profitable summer visit we ever expe- 
rienced.” 

“That is very high praise indeed,” said Dr. 
Darling, “ especially when it comes from a person 
who has visited Newport and Saratoga. What 
could there be in a village like Marvindale to give 
you such exquisite pleasure?” 

“ Several things,” said Mrs. Mason. “ The people 
there are so good, kind, affectionate, and intelligent, 
that they won my heart in spite of my former 


74 Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 

foolish and blind views in regard to country people. 
Then came Helen’s birthday-party, which her uncle 
gave her. It was a time of perfect social enjoy- 
ment. But the grand feature of our enjoyment 
was of a spiritual nature.” 

“ That must be a new feature in a summer resort, 
and we must hear all about it,” said Mrs. Darling, 
casting a sly, merry glance at her husband, which 
Mrs. Mason noticed. 

She then rehearsed to the minister and his wife 
all about their experience in connection with Mr. 
Bunting and his most wonderful pulpit powers, the 
nature of his sermons, the picture he drew of fash- 
ionable worldlings in the Church, the sacrament 
scene, the prayer-meeting in the evening, the spir- 
ituality and devotion of the young people, the ser- 
mon on the - following Sabbath evening, the altar 
service, and the grand revival that followed. “Mrs. 
Darling,” she said, with her face beaming, “it was 
wonderful beyond description. During those meet- 
ings I had a clear view of myself as a cold, formal, 
fashionable woman of the world in the Church, 
wholly destitute of that spirituality that insures 
‘ fellowship with God through our Lord Jesus 
Christ.’ Through the influence of those meetings, 
which my proud spirit once despised, I have found 
genuine consolation, and so have my husband and 
daughter.” 

“ We have now reached a point where I must 
turn you over to Dr. Darling,” said the minister’s 
wife in a tone that strove to be amiable. “ I will 
say, however, that we heard something of this from 


The “Best Society ” Analyzed. 75 

our young friend, Mr. Farrington. We thought 
that perhaps it was one of his pleasant jokes, but 
your own story corroborates all that the young 
man said.” 

“ As far as I can judge,” said Dr. Darling, “ this 
Mr. Bunting is one of those sensational preachers 
who are capable of producing religious excitements 
that are of no benefit either to the world or the 
Church.” 

“ With all due respect to your judgment, Dr. 
Darling,” said Mr. Mason, promptly, “ I must say 
that your estimate of the gentleman is wholly erro- 
neous and unjust. He is a quiet, modest man, a 
profound scholar, and deeply spiritual. He moves 
the people by his entire consecration to his work, 
and his earnest, eloquent pleadings with those who 
sit under his ministry. He is as free from the 
sensational element as was Peter at the house of 
Cornelius.” N 

“ I would do the man no injustice,” said Dr. 
Darling. “ I dare say he understands the class of 
minds he has to deal with. Such preaching would 
utterly fail before a highly-cultivated audience.” 

“ I think you are mistaken again ; worse than you 
were before,” said Mr. Mason, with a peculiar smile. 
“ From Sabbath to Sabbath he stands before a 
highly-cultivated audience, very much more so, in 
my opinion, than your own city congregation.” 

“Mr. Mason,” said Dr. Darling, perfectly aston- 
ished, “ I think you are laboring under a sad mis- 
take. Mr. John Farrington assures me that they 
are lacking in refinement and culture.” 


;6 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash . 

This was altogether too much for Mr. Mason’s 
gravity, and in spite of an effort he broke out into 
loud laughter. 

“Pardon this rudeness, doctor,” he said, “if it 
must come under that name ; but that was a little 
more than I could stand.” 

“And yet I fail to see where, in what I said, the 
laugh comes in,” said the minister, who was not 
easily offended. 

“I will tell you,” said Mr. Mason. “The au- 
thority you produced for believing that the Marvin- 
dale people lacked in refinement and culture seemed 
to me as highly comical. A young man that is 
notoriously deficient in those traits, and who makes 
himself detestable by his ignorance and lack of 
good manners, is hardly the right person to sit in 
judgment on the refinement and culture of a com- 
munity.” 

“ I was not aware that Mr. Farrington was defi- 
cient on those points,” said the pastor. “ I have 
often met him at evening parties, and from the 
society in which he mingles I took it for granted 
that he was on a par with his fellows.” 

“ We know, my dear, that Mr. Farrington is not 
what you may call brilliant,” said Mrs. Darling. 
“ But then, as long as he moves in the best society 
he must be respected as such.” 

“ I have had a good deal to say for years about 
‘ the best society,’ ” said Mrs. Mason. “ I now look 
upon the term as it is used, as a sham and a cheat. 
I confess that I was a part of that cheat myself. 
What is there in what is called in this city ‘ the best 


The 11 Best Society" Analyzed. 77 

society that entitles it to that superlative distinc- 
tion ? Is it a high grade of morality, amiability, 
intelligence, and a hearty enlistment in all measures 
of moral reform? Not at all. What is called ‘ the 
best society’ abounds in frivolous characters given 
up to dress, dances, and theaters. Now, in all can- 
dor, Mrs. Darling, why should such a society be 
called ‘ the best ?’ ” 

“ But you should remember, Mrs. Mason, that in 
this society there is a large number of church mem- 
bers,” said Mrs. Darling. 

“I know there is,” was the answer; “but in a 
multitude of cases they outdo non-professors in 
their devotion to worldly gratifications, and, to all 
appearance, they are 4 lovers of pleasure more than 
lovers of God.” 

“ Could the village preacher hear your words, 
Mrs. Mason, he might well be proud of his achieve- 
ment,” said the pastor. 

“ Don’t give the village preacher too much credit,” 
said Mrs. Mason, “ for through the instrumentality 
of my husband my eyes were partly opened to see 
these things before I left the city.” 

“Well,” said Dr. Darling, “we are right glad to 
see you home. I am not sorry to see this great 
change in you and Mr. Mason. Your strong lan- 
guage has furnished me materials for reflection. It 
may be true that in our best society, as we call it, 
is found much counterfeit. I will look into this mat- 
ter a little closer. I thank you for your plain, fearless 
words. I am comparatively young and inexperi- 
enced, and what I have heard may do me good.” 


78 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 


They rose to leave, and the parting on both sides 
was perfectly friendly. 

Helen had been at home two days. Her mother 
had gone out, and the daughter sat alone in the par- 
lor, thinking over in a happy frame of mind the 
wonderful things she had seen and heard in Mar- 
vindale, while her young heart throbbed with grateful 
emotions. The bell rang, and in a few moments 
Clara Downing and Grace Doyle rushed into the 
room and warmly embraced their young friend. 

“ Why, Helen!” said Clara, ‘‘that country visit 
must have agreed with you, for you look splendid.” 

“Thank you, Clara,” said Helen; “my time 
passed away delightfully. I never was so happy 
before.” 

“And did you find a cultured society in such a 
place?” asked Grace. 

“Indeed I did!” said Helen, smiling. “The 
young people were so intelligent that at times I felt 
embarrassed.” 

“ Helen Mason, I am perfectly astonished !” cried 
Clara. 

“And so am I,” said Miss Doyle. 

“But why should you be astonished?" asked 
Helen. “ With good educational advantages, sitting 
under the ministry of talented ministers, with ready 
access to large libraries, I don’t see why they should 
not be as intelligent, and more so, than those who 
live amid the excitement of a large city.” 

“ Helen, we will not debate with you, for you 
will beat us every time,” said Clara, “and we like 


The 11 Best Society ” Analyzed. , 79 

you all the better for it. But now to business. 
There are to be unusual attractions at the Broad- 
way Theater to-morrow night. We are going with 
our brothers and we greatly desire the pleasure of 
your company. We shall call with the carriage at half 
past seven. If you are not otherwise engaged we hope 
that you will go with us. It will be splendid!” 

“ I am not otherwise engaged,” said Helen, in a 
firm voice. “ But, girls, let me tell you, once for all, 
that I shall never again go to a theater, nor to any 
party where they dance and play cards.” 

“ Helen Mason ! What has come over you ?” said 
Grace Doyle. 

“ While away I have experienced, as I believe, a 
genuine change of heart. I have fully consecrated 
myself to the Lord for time and eternity. This is 
also the experience of papa and mamma. O, girls, 
I love you dearly ! You are members of the Church, 
and is this constant running after worldly pleasure 
consistent with the religion of the meek and lowly 
Saviour, who said that in order to be his disciples 
we must deny ourselves and take up the cross?” 

“But if it is wrong,” said Clara, “why doesn’t 
Dr. Darling say something about it, either in the 
pulpit or out of it ?” 

“ Perhaps he has never seriously considered the 
subject,” said Helen. “He may yet. If on your 
knees you consult your Saviour, He will never advise 
you to attend theaters and dances.” 

The girls thought it was time to go, but before 
leaving they fondly kissed the fair lips from which 
had dropped those earnest, solemn words. 


8o , Gold, Tinsel and Trash . 

One morning before the breakfast-hour, while 
Mr. Mason was examining the pages of one of his 
morning papers, his eyes rested on a paragraph 
which greatly moved him. 

“Call in your mother, Helen,” said he, with his 
face beaming with gladness. “ I find something 
here that both of you will be glad to hear.” 

In a few moments Mrs. Mason was in the room, 
and both mother and daughter waited for a further 
revelation. The father read the following: 

“ At the session of the W Conference, which 

closed its labors yesterday, Rev. George Bunting, 
D.D., was transferred to New York East Confer- 
ence and appointed to the St. Thomas Methodist 
Episcopal Church, in this city. It is understood 
that, aside from his profound scholarship, the gen- 
tleman is one of the most effective pulpit orators 
in the Church. His success at Marvindale was 
wonderful.” 

Helen was the first to respond, which she did 
by clapping her hands. “ Once I did not look favor- 
ably upon this moving among Methodist ministers ; 
but see how beautifully it has worked in this case !” 

“ Beautifully indeed !” said the mother. “ As an 
instrument in God’s hand he has done for us a won- 
derful work that we shall never forget. I feel as if 
we ought to put ourselves under his pastoral care.” 

“ O, mamma, dear, I am so glad to hear you say 
that!” cried Helen. “ I am almost sure that papa 
feels' as I do.” 

“ I had no intention of asking your mother to 
change her church relation,” said the father. “I 


The “Best Society" Analyzed. 81 

fully believed that God, by his Spirit, would lead us 
all in the right way. As I feel now I am strongly 
inclined to avail myself of the tender care of that 
good man who, under God, has led us into the fold 
of Christ.” 

In due time the minister arrived and preached 
his first sermon to the people of his new charge. 
The house was crowded, and the ministry was “ in 
the demonstration of the Spirit and with power.” 
The audience was deeply affected, and hearty re- 
sponses were heard from brethren whose hearts 
were full. 

Before the benediction was pronounced one of 
the church officials stood in front of the congrega- 
tion and said that Dr. Bunting would be glad to 
take by the hand any and all who would come up 
to the altar after the meeting was closed. A large 
number went forward and were introduced to the 
new pastor. They were all strangers. At last came 
three — a husband, wife, and daughter. 

“Bless the Lord! Here we meet again,” cried 
the minister, and the hand-shaking was exceedingly 
cordial. There was no time then for prolonged con- 
versation, but they gave him the street and number 
of their house, and he promised to call on a certain 
day of that week — which he did — and on the next 
Sabbath the family was received into the church ; 
the mother by letter, the father and daughter on 
probation. 

6 


82 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash . 


CHAPTER VIII. 

A MEETING AT FARRINGTON’S AND “THE COMING OF 
ARTHUR.” 

ETWEEN Helen and her Cousin Hattie there 



D was now formed a regular correspondence of 
the most affectionate nature. The following will 
show the reader the state of Miss Mason’s mind 
and throw light upon the situation : 


New York, Sept . 20, 18 


“ Dear Cousin Hattie : I thank you from 
the depth of my heart for all of your good letters, 
and especially for your last. I have read it over 
and over, and it has yielded me a great deal of 
pleasure and profit. I am very glad to know that 
your new minister met such a warm reception and 
that he is doing such a grand work. I had some 
fears that the overwhelming popularity of Brother 
Bunting would prove to be unfavorable to his suc- 
cessor. Those fears were groundless. The Method- 
ists adapt themselves most grandly to their wonder- 
ful itinerancy. I have formed a large circle of new 
acquaintances, young ladies of moral worth and 
deep piety. Their conversations prove to me ex- 
ceedingly valuable, so different from the fashiona- 
ble talk that I have heard for many years. 

“ Since it became known to our former set that 
we have forever abandoned theaters and dancing- 

o 


A Meeting at Farrington' s. 83 

parties many of them treat us coldly, and some 
spitefully. But I have reasons for believing that we 
have convinced several that ‘ the pomp and vanity 
of this wicked world ’ can never be harmonized with 
the religion of Christ. 

“ We are heartily engaged in church work. In 
addition to the regular meetings, which we greatly 
enjoy, we have a number of organizations, one of 
which is the Systematic Benevolent Society. In 
this mamma takes a very active part, and with the 
hearty consent of papa contributes large sums of 
money. I am a member of the Society myself, and 
together we often go to the abodes of the poor and 
destitute, examine the circumstances, distinguish be- 
tween vice and virtue, and then we consult together 
as a Society in regard to the most needy and deserv- 
ing. Through this benevolence and a kind word of 
advice we not only cheer the hearts of hundreds but 
we gently lead them to the Saviour and the Church. 

“ Every day I fondly think of Marvindale and the 
few happy weeks I spent there. What a society of 
young people ! They are splendid ! Alice Trevor — 
I dearly love her. Her ringing sweet laughter is 
yet in my ears. And her tall, straight, handsome, 
intelligent — brother. I almost added captivating ; 
but you see I didn’t. The list is too long to men- 
tion by name. They are all down on my book of 
remembrance. Kind love to my dear uncle and 
aunt and many others. Write often, my dear Hat- 
tie, to your Cousin Helen.” 

Mr. Farrington’s father, or John’s grandfather, was 


8 4 


Gold, Tinsel and Trash . 


a rich man, and when he died left a vast amount of 
city property to his only son. Like his parent, this 
son was a keen business man, temperate in his hab- 
its, and somewhat quiet in his manners. His wife 
was of a different temperament, fond of society and 
well known as a leader in fashionable circles. By 
her orders her family had a private box at several 
theaters and opera-houses, and the Farrington car- 
riage was very elegant. In addition to this she was 
a member of an aristocratic church, and was as at- 
tentive to her monthly communion as she was to 
her weekly theaters and dances. This costly round 
of amusement did not at all disturb her husband, who 
knew that, owing to the abundance of his income, 
there was not the least danger. Sometimes he 
would accompany his family to those gay gather- 
ings, but oftener he stayed at home. 

The Farringtons contributed largely to the sup- 
port of the church, and it was chiefly through Mrs. 
Farrington’s influence that Rev. Dr. Darling had 
received a call to become the pastor of “ Mount 
Zion.” 

It was now over three months since that conver- 
sation took place, when the minister and his wife sat 
in Mr. and Mrs. Mason’s parlor soon after their re- 
turn from Marvindale. The words of truth and 
soberness to which the pastor of Mount Zion list- 
ened at that time were not forgotten. He left the 
house under a degree of conviction that the wonder- 
ful change in that worldly, fashionable woman was 
not brought about by a fanatical enthusiast. In 
addition to this there arose in his mind the serious 


A Meeting at Farrington s. 85 

question, “ Has my ministry among this people been 
of the evangelical apostolic stamp ?” This question 
he revolved in his mind, but he would wait awhile 
and examine it more thoroughly before he would 
decide upon an answer. He would watch the result 
of this sudden transformation and see if the Mason 
family would persevere in their new departure. 
This he did, and in the father, mother, and daugh- 
ter he saw a most beautiful specimen of Christian life. 
In each of them the fruit of the Spirit was found in 
rich abundance. 

On one Sabbath evening, when there was no serv- 
ice in their own church, Rev. Dr. Darling and his 
wife availed themselves of the opportunity of hear- 
ing Dr. Bunting. They went in late, and took their 
seat near the door, where but few noticed them. 
The Methodist minister on that Sabbath evening 
was in one of his most effective moods ; eloquent, 
learned, convincing, persuasive, and pathetic. When 
the meeting closed Dr. Darling and his companion 
hastened away, and said but little until they reached 
their home. 

“ Well, my dear/’ said the minister, “we have 
heard the Rev. Dr. Bunting.” 

“We have,” said the wife, “ and without asking 
your opinion of the man and the sermon I am quite 
ready to give mine. I think it was a grand specimen 
of gospel preaching.” 

“ I perfectly agree with you,” said the husband. 
“ I never was more interested in a sermon in all my 
life. I am now fully convinced, my dear, that my 
ministry has not been of the right stamp. I have 


86 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 


not purposely neglected my duty. A new light has 
broken upon me, and by God’s help I will be faith- 
ful to my convictions.” 

“And God will help you, my dear, ’’-said Mrs. 
Darling as she kissed his heated brow. 

They knelt together before the Lord and made a 
new consecration. They rose from their devotion 
under a sense of God’s favor and approbation. 

It was evening, and there sat together in Mr. 
Farrington’s elegant parlor the family, with a num- 
ber of others, ladies and gentlemen, who had met to 
consult in regard to some particular church arrange- 
ments. These having been disposed of, the con- 
versation, as usual, branched out into different sub- 
jects. 

“ Mrs. Farrington,” said Mrs. Randall, “ what has 
happened to Dr. Darling? I am sure that of late he 
has greatly changed in his manner of preaching, and 
in my opinion the change is decidedly an unfavora- 
ble one. I am sure this could not have escaped 
your notice.” 

“ O no, indeed,” said Mrs. Farrington ; “we have 
noticed it and talked about it among ourselves. It 
gives me great uneasiness, for you know that through 
my influence chiefly Dr. Darling secured his promi- 
nent position among the city pastors. This change 
is visible not only in his pulpit efforts, but also in 
every thing else. His remarks at the close of the 
last communion service in regard to those church 
members who patronize theaters and who are never 
seen in the prmyer-meeting were exceedingly out of 


A Meeting at Farrington s. 87 

taste. I was perfectly astonished and very much 
provoked.” 

“ He might have known that his remarks would 
have been offensive to a great many,” said Mrs. 
Randall. “Those who enjoy prayer- meetings of 
course are at liberty to attend them. As for me, I 
think they are decidedly flat. His sneering allusion 
to the theater would be more becoming in a Meth- 
odist preacher than in the pastor of Mount Zion.” 

“So I say!” said John Farrington in a loud 
voice. “ I had more than enough of that stuff in 
Marvindale, and we can’t tolerate it in our church. 
It will not take long for mother to put a veto on Dr. 
Darling’s lingo and stop his nonsense.” 

“ If your mother has such ready power over lingo 
and nonsense I would advise her without any delay 
to try her hand on you,” said his father, with an 
expression of countenance that was not amiable. 

“John has his outspoken, blunt way,” said the 
mother, in a manner apologetic. “ Dr. Darling has 
no truer friend than John Cicero Farrington.” 

“ Does any one know of any reason for this change 
in Dr. Darling asked Mrs. Randall. 

“ I think I do,” said Miss Grace Doyle, a young 
lady before mentioned. “ Soon after Helen Mason 
returned from the country, Clara Downing and myself 
went to see her, and before we left we invited her 
to accompany us to the Broadway Theater on the 
next evening. She then told us that she had at- 
tended theaters and dances for the last time.- Her 
words and her manner so affected us that we have 
not attended a theater since. We went and con- 


88 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 

suited our minister, and he frankly told us that from 
the conversation he had with Mr. and Mrs. Mason, 
and from watching their daily lives, he became con- 
vinced that his ministry had not been what it ought 
to have been. He feared that many of the mem- 
bers of his church were ‘ lovers of pleasure more 
than lovers of God.’ He seemed to feel very deeply, 
and said that, God helping him, he would try and do 
better. He prayed with us and advised us not to 
attend theaters and dances. That, in my opinion, 
accounts for the change in Dr. Darling’s preaching. 

“ Upon my word !” said Mrs. Farrington, in rather 
an angry tone. “ The change is bad enough, but to 
think that it was brought about by listening to 
those insane Methodists is humiliating beyond de- 
scription. Ho, ho!” 

“ You may call the Masons ‘ insane Methodists’ if 
you choose,” said Miss Doyle, “ but their insanity has 
rather a strange way of showing itself, I must say.” 

“ Grace,” said the elder Mr. Farrington, “ I would 
be pleased, for one, to know the features of this 
Mason insanity.” 

“Well,” said Grace, with a smile, “ they are ex- 
ceedingly kind, amiable, affectionate, and intelligent. 
Each evening at a certain hour after supper, all the 
servants assemble with the family in one of the par- 
lors for prayers. They attend strictly to Sabbath 
service as well as to their class-meeting and prayer- 
meeting during the week. Mrs. Mason and Helen 
are daily engaged in works of benevolence. They 
go among the poor, the sick, and the destitute, and 
give freely of their money for nearly all charitable 


A Meeting at Farrington s. 89 

institutions. That is the way this insanity shows 
itself, Mr. Farrington,” said Grace. 

“ Thank you,” said the man of the house. “It 
would be a grand thing if such insanity were con- 
tagious. But in a little gathering like this it is not 
pleasant to get into disputations, so let us touch 
upon some other subject.” 

“Just as you please, Mr. Farrington,” said his 
wife, and, feeling very confident that in one gentle- 
man present she would find an ally, she continued, 
“ but I would like to hear a few words from Mr. 
Barnard.” 

“ I am afraid that Robert will be too plain- 
spoken,” said his wife. “Sometimes he is a little 
harsh in his remarks. I think you would better 
excuse him.” 

“Yes, please excuse me,” said Mr. Barnard. “I 
am but a poor judge in such matters, and Kate is 
right.” 

“You are a member of our church,” said Mrs. 
Farrington, “ and you ought to have something to 
say. ’ ’ 

“I belong to the church,” said the candid Bar- 
nard, “but I don’t pretend to be a Christian ; and 
if I did pretend, who under heavens would be such 
a consummate fool as to believe me ? Kate and 
I go to meeting on Sunday morning, and in the 
afternoon, if the weather is fine, we drive to Cen- 
tral Park. On week nights we go to the theaters 
and dances, and never think of going to prayer- 
meeting, where a few Christians meet. That is the 
kind of life / live; and is not this true in regard 


go Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 

to more than half of our members? And until 
very lately there was nothing in Dr. Darling’s 
preaching that interfered in the least with this 
kind of life; and, to tell you the truth honestly, I 
secretly despised him and his jingling, ornamental 
essays, when his own church members by the scores, 
and I among them, were on a full run toward hell. 
Now I begin to like him. I hope he will give us 
what we deserve, and I will stand by him. If any 
church on earth needs ‘ hell and damnation’ preach- 
ing we are just that very church.” 

“Well,” said Mrs. Farrington, greatly disap- 
pointed, “ things are taking a strange turn, I must 
say. Grace, please give us some music, and that, I 
presume, will be acceptable to all.” 

Miss Doyle went to the instrument and played 
one of her brilliant pieces and ended with a song. 

One morning, before Mr. Mason had left his house 
for his place of business, a letter from his brother 
was handed to him which read thus : 

“ Dear Hiram : Without delay, and with the 
greatest pleasure, I answer your letter. Arthur 
Trevor is just the young man you need. I have 
tried him thoroughly, both as book-keeper and 
salesman, and he has given perfect satisfaction. 
He has in him all the elements of a successful 
merchant. In addition to his business capacity he 
is amiable and kind — so much so that from his 
childhood he has been a universal favorite — and, 
better than all, he is deeply pious. Of course I 


A Meeting at Farrington s. 91 

shall not mention the subject to him. I leave that 
to you. He will undoubtedly accept your offer with 
thanks, for, with all his humility and gentleness, he 
has much ambition. When Arthur Trevor leaves 
Marvindale tears will freely flow. But it will be far 
better for the young man. Our love to sister and 
niece. Your brother, James.” 

“ He will be such a help in our church,” said 
Helen, in a voice that was not quite firm. “ Mamma, 
don’t you think he will be splendid in our Sabbath- 
school?” 

“ Arthur Trevor will be splendid in any place, 
my dear,” said the mother. 

“I will write to him at once,” said the father. 
The following letter was penned, and reached Mar- 
vindale the next morning. 

“ My Dear Young Friend : I write to you on 
a matter of business. Our trade of late has greatly 
increased, and I need an assistant book-keeper. 
Judge Mason assures me that you are fully compe- 
tent for that position as well as for other depart- 
ments in my store. I will give you a fair salary 
and put you on the way for promotion. If you can 
accept the position please let me know when to 
look for you. Yours truly, HlRAM MASON.” 

The answer promptly came, which was as follows : 

“ Mr. Mason, Dear Sir: I thank you for your 
kind offer. After having consulted my mother and 
Judge Mason I gladly accept the position, with the 


92 Gold , Tinsel and' Trash. 

full purpose, to the best of my ability, to give you 
satisfaction. In two weeks from to-day, Providence 
permitting, I will take the morning train for New 
York. Respectfully yours, ARTHUR Trevor.’ * 

At the time appointed the young man was met 
at the depot by Mr. Mason, and was taken to an 
excellent boarding-house, in close proximity to the 
store, and furnished with very comfortable quarters. 

On the next morning he was shown by Mr. 
Mason through every department of the vast build- 
ing and given to understand that* for his own benefit, 
he would not be wholly confined to book-keeping. 
It was evident that the interest the proprietor felt 
in this young man was deeper and of a different 
nature from that taken in the generality of his 
clerks. 

Nothing had been said to Mr. Bunting by the 
Masons in regard to Arthur’s coming. They 
thought they would give the pastor a surprise. 
Although the young man sat in the pew with them 
the minister did not see him. At the close of the 
sermon Arthur’s church letter was handed to the 
minister. He looked it over, and his countenance 
changed. He then remarked: “I am delightfully 
surprised. I hold in my hand the church letter of 
a young brother from my former charge, with whom 
I have been well and happily acquainted for two 
years. If the young man were not present I might 
say much more.” He then read the letter, and 
commended Arthur to the affectionate regards of 
the membership. 


In Search of a Model , and How it Worked . 93 


CHAPTER IX. 

IN SEARCH OF A MODEL, AND HOW IT WORKED. 



EV . DR. DARLING became still more pointed 


JL\ and convincing in his sermons and more 
spiritual in his pastoral visitations. Dissatisfaction 
increased on the part of the majority, led on by 
Mrs. Farrington, while a good number seemed to 
be well pleased with the new departure. The 
pastor, rather than stay in a divided church, saw fit 
to hand in his resignation, in which he admitted the 
sad failure of his ministry. He had no unkind 
word for any one. He soon received a number of 
calls, and finally became the pastor of a strong 
church in a western city. Mount Zion remained in 
a bad state, Mrs. Farrington running the machinery 
with a high hand. The few devoted ones sought a 
more congenial home, and the church, like her 
former Laodicean sister, increased in goods and 
wanted nothing. 

One day there came into Mr. Mason’s store a 
well-dressed gentleman and inquired for the pro- 
prietor. He was shown to the private office. 

“Mr. Mason,” said the stranger, “my name is 
Ostranden Here is my card. My father for many 
years has been in trade at New Orleans. Our 
business has so increased that we have concluded 
to build a new store on an extensive scale. At the 


94 


Gold, Tinsel and Trash. 

request of my father I came north in search of a 
perfect model. I have been informed by several 
merchants that your building, in many respects, is 
the most convenient in the city. I would take it as 
a great favor to be shown through your house.” 

“ It will give me the greatest pleasure to show 
you through the building myself,” said Mr. Mason, 
rising. “We shall begin at the bottom.” And both 
left the private office. The proprietor showed the 
stranger through every part. Their stay below was 
somewhat protracted. Every door was carefully 
examined and marked down in a blank-book which 
the stranger held in his hand. They then went 
into the parts above. When the survey was ended 
they re-entered the street floor. The southern 
gentleman expressed himself as perfectly delighted 
with the building, and in very strong terms thanked 
Mr. Mason for his great kindness. 

At that moment Arthur, from a distant part of 
the store, had a full clear view of the stranger’s 
face, and was startled to find that he was none 
other than his former classmate at Marvindale, 
Mark Floyd. His first impulse was to go and 
speak to him, but he concluded to keep out of his 
sight, and wait to hear from Mr. Mason the nature 
of the interview. From what he had learned of 
Floyd after his expulsion from school he was well 
convinced that at this time he was on some errand of 
mischief. The stranger, with a polite bow, left the 
building, and Mr. Mason returned to his private 
office with strengthened opinions concerning the 
perfections of his large house. 


In Search of a Model , and Hew it Worked . 95 

In about an hour after this, Arthur, wishing to ask 
Mr. Mason some questions touching a little discrep- 
ancy between certain figures, went into his private 
office. These were soon adjusted. 

“Arthur, did you notice that young man with 
whom I went through the building about an hour 
ago?” asked Mr. Mason. 

“ I did indeed,” was the reply ; “ I know him well, 
and I have been wondering what he wanted.” 

“ You know him well !” said Mr. Mason, in aston- 
ishment. “ I don’t see how that can be. He told me 
his name was Ostrander, and his father a merchant 
in New Orleans ; that they intended to build a 
new store, and wanted to secure a good model.” 

“ I am not mistaken in the man,” said Arthur. 
“ His name is Mark Floyd. His father is a rich 
brewer. Mark was my classmate for a year and a 
half in Marvindale. He was expelled for deception 
and lying. He went home, robbed his father of 
four hundred dollars, and ran away. In all proba- 
bility he belongs to-day to a gang of thieves.” 

“Arthur, sit down,” said Mr. Mason. “We 
must talk this matter over a little more. If you 
are correct it has a very serious appearance.” 

“ Mark Floyd has several peculiarities of features,” 
said Arthur, “ and by me they could not be mis- 
taken. He is a constitutional liar and a depraved 
wretch. By a deception that may claim ingenuity 
he has got a full knowledge of the interior of this 
building and what it contains.” 

“ And what is your explanation of this strange 
movement, Arthur?” asked Mr. Mason. 


9 6 


Gold, Tinsel and Trash . 


“ It admits of but one explanation,’' was the an- 
swer. “ That fellow, with his comrades, has an eye 
on this building, with burglarious intentions. If it 
would be pertinent in me to give advice I would say 
that the store should have a double outside watch.” 

“ I am so thankful that you happened to see the 
villain and recognize him,” said Mr. Mason, by this 
time well convinced that Arthur was correct. “ We 
shall be on our guard, and I will see that the watch 
shall be strengthened.” 

In a room reached through dark, winding, mys- 
terious passages, were assembled at a late hour of 
the night about a dozen men in rough high rev- 
elry. Owing to the depth of their hiding-place 
and its remoteness from other apartments iheir 
boisterous proceedings did not disturb any quiet 
sleepers. This was one of their rare jovial nights in 
which they were permitted by their chief to indulge 
freely. 

“Well, Nero,” said the chief, who was perfectly 
sober, addressing himself to Mark Floyd, “ have you 
found a right model for your new store at New Or- 
leans ? ” 

“Prospects grand!” said Nero. “Abundant 
treasures ! Success sure ! ” 

“Three cheers for Nero!” said the chief. But 
the company refused to cheer. 

“No disrespect must be shown to your superior! ” 
cried the chief. 

“ We don’t receive the skulking coward as our 
superior ! ” cried “ Rob Roy.” 


In Search of a Model, and How it Worked. 97 

“ That we don’t, by a long shot ! ” cried another. 

“ Silence, you drunken fools ! ” cried the chief 
again. “ Have you no regard for your sacred obli- 
gations ? ” 

“ Much more than Nero has,” answered “ Robin 
Hood.” “ We meet dangers, but he skulks. We bear 
his insolence no longer.” 

The chief saw at once that threatening would not 
answer, and said : “ To-night, my boys, you are 

somewhat heated ; to-morrow you will be sorry for 
what you have said. In our very next operation 
Nero will take the most dangerous post.” 

To this there was no reply, but sneering counte- 
nances plainly told that Mark Floyd was detested 
by the majority of the gang. His selfishness and 
conceit were as visible in the New York burglar as 
in the Marvindale student. 

One Tuesday afternoon Mr. Mason received by 
mail this strange communication : 

“ Mistar Maysun this is munda look out for thirsta 
nite the man from neu ar leens wil bee a rownd 
plees thro this in tha fiar, wan hoo nose.” 

Mr. Mason at once sent a boy to inform Arthur 
that he was wanted at the private office, and in a 
few minutes the proprietor arid his clerk were 
closeted together. 

“Trevor, how is this to be explained?” asked 
Mr. Mason. 

“ It is often said ‘ there is honor among thieves,’ ” 
said Arthur, “ but they often quarrel and betray each 
other. Mark Floyd could never remain long in any 
society without creating enemies. In my opinion 
7 


98 Gold , Tinsel and Trash . 

this is one of them, and he desires Mark to fall into 
a trap/' 

“ But does not this warning endanger himself? ” 
asked Mr. Mason. 

“ He well understands that he is not to be one of 
the number,” said Arthur. “ The gang in all may 
number twenty, when only four or five are employed 
at the same time.” 

“ Arthur,” said Mr. Mason, “Your theory is rea- 
sonable. We should reveal this matter to the chief 
of police. Let us go at once.” 

In a short time they were in the office of that city 
official, and they revealed to him the whole, from 
beginning to end. 

“ And from all this what is your theory ? ” asked 
the chief. 

Mr. Mason referred him to Arthur, who briefly 
and clearly gave the officer the same view as he had 
given Mr. Mason. 

“ Young man,” said the chief, smiling, “ when you 
wish to leave Mr. Mason’s service come to me, and 
I will put you on the detective force. Your theory 
is perfectly correct, and I am very confident that we 
are about to grab a gang of burglars that have so 
far escaped. Mr. Mason, I will have a strong force 
of my best men at your place on that night, and I 
believe I shall have to see that sport myself. I 
shall be the firs: one to call. I will have on no 
uniform. See that I am directed at once to your 
private office. The others will follow at short in- 
tervals, in citizen’s dress, and let them also be shown 
to your office. Last of all shall come a small chest 


99 


In Search of a Model , and How it Worked. 

marked ‘ For Mr. Mason/ This shall contain a 
number of things that we shall need. Say nothing 
about it to anyone ; I will see that the preparations 
will be complete.” 

It was Thursday, just after dinner. “ Mary,” said 
Mr. Mason, “ I will eat supper down town. I have 
a certain business transaction to see to of such a 
nature that it will keep Arthur and myself busy 
until a very late hour.” 

“ O well, that is all right,” said Mrs. Mason ; “you 
have told me, and I shall not be uneasy.” 

The night was rainy, dark, and tempestuous. 
The winds howled and there were but few pedes- 
trians seen in the streets. Mr. Mason had told one 
of his clerks that he expected a number of gentle- 
men to call upon him that evening and that they 
were to be conducted into his private office. 

Mr. Snyder, the chief, arrived first, and was fol- 
lowed by four more at short intervals, and at last 
came the chest before mentioned. 

“ Trevor,” said Mr. Mason, “ the night is so very 
rough, give the order from me to close the store at 
once. Let the lights be left as they are.” 

The order was given, and soon all the clerks had 
dispersed and the doors were locked. 

The front half of the store’s basement was ele- 
gantly fitted up and contained among other things 
many valuable articles in gold and silver. The room 
back of this contained unopened packages. In the 
rear were two doors opening into an alley. Into 
this basement the police force, with Mr. Mason and 
Arthur, entered. They soon reached the rear. 


IOO 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash . 


“ Mr. Mason,” said Snyder, u did your friend from 
New Orleans pay much attention to this room ?” 

“ More than to any other part,” was the reply. 
“ He examined the rear door very closely, and in- 
quired about the width of the wall.” 

“ Exactly,” said the chief. “ This is the only 
place where they can force an entrance, and it will 
take them but a short time to enter the room.” 

“ But how?” asked Mr. Mason, with some aston- 
ishment. 

“ Well,” said the chief, “they can easily dislodge 
those stones and make an opening for the smallest 
of their number to get through, who will then re- 
move those iron bars. They can do that with far 
less noise than to break that heavy door.” 

“ But can they do all this without being overtaken 
by the watch ? ” asked Mr. Mason. 

“To-night they can,” answered the smiling chief, 
“ for I have ordered the watch not to molest them 
unless they see them coming out of this building 
unarrested. But where is to be our hiding-place ? 
The performance will be in this room, and of very 
short duration. They are to be suddenly knocked 
senseless and handcuffed before they know what 
is the matter. Mr. Mason, I see a door there ; does 
it lead into a room ?” 

“ It does,” was the' answer, and the door was 
opened. 

“This is just the place,” said Snyder. “Tom 
and Fred, you go after the chest, and we shall put 
ourselves in working order.” 

The chest was brought and carried into the hid- 


In Search of a Model, and How it Worked, ioi 

ing-room. Each officer put on his uniform, armed 
himself with a heavy club and a revolver, and pro- 
vided himself with a pair of handcuffs. 

“ Now, Mr. Mason and Mr. Trevor will go up and 
extinguish the lights and then come down and stay 
with us in our little room, where we shall wait for 
our guests. It is a grand night for burglars, and I 
don’t think they will neglect it,” said Mr. Snyder. 

This order was at once obeyed, and in a few 
minutes Mr. Mason and Arthur returned. 

“ One thing more,” said the chief : “ they must 
not be permitted to enter that front basement. 
They will break that lock in a second. Place some 
heavy substance in front of that door ; something 
that they cannot easily remove. This will give us 
a little better advantage to dispose of them.” 

This was soon done. “ Now let us get into that 
room and make ourselves as comfortable as we can 
until we are relieved.” 

In a moment all was silent and dark. Seven per- 
sons sat together in the little waiting-room. Not 
a whisper was heard. Nothing seemed to astonish 
Mr. Mason more than the confident manner in 
which the chief spoke and acted. The theory 
of Trevor seemed plausible, but, after all, did it 
amount to any thing stronger than a probability ? 
These were questions that somewhat troubled 
Mr. Mason in that dark, silent hiding-place. If 
the burglars should not appear their situation 
would be somewhat ludicrous. The storm raged 
in all its fury, and the darkness in the alley was 
deep. The hours passed away, and a clock in a 


102 


Gold , Tinsel ct7id Trash. 

neighboring steeple struck the hour of midnight. 
The chief sat next to Mr. Mason. In about ten 
minutes after the clock struck Mr. Mason felt his 
hand gently tapped by that of the officer. He 
listened with all his powers, but could not hear a 
sound. He felt the same tapping again, and now, 
indistinctly, he could hear a certain movement on 
the outside. His heart beat quickly. It soon be- 
came evident that the wall was attacked. There 
was no pounding, but by some method the stones 
were being removed with but very little noise. Be- 
fore long, substances fell on the inside. Mr. Snyder 
and his men now all at once rose to their feet. The 
watchers could now hear busy footsteps. More 
stones fell into the room, and from a brief stillness 
it was clear that the opening was completed. The 
crawling through was but the work of a few mo- 
ments, and one of the gang was in the room. He 
felt for the door, removed the iron bars, and the 
door was opened. How many came in was not yet 
known to the officers, for as yet burglars and all 
were in darkness. The door was quickly shut and 
barred. 

“ Cover the opening, Nero, before we uncover the 
lanterns,” said a voice on a very low key. 

“That is done, worthy chief,” said Nero. 

“ Now we are all safely in,” said the master burg- 
lar. “Light!” And in a moment light there was. 
Through slight openings Snyder and his men saw 
five persons standing on the floor. 

“ Now, my men, you are to reap the biggest har- 
vest of the year,” said the chief burglar. “Nero, 


In Search of a Model , and How it Worked. 103 

who knows all about the building, will conduct you 
to those valuables that will take the least room. 
Beyond that door you will find articles in gold and 
silver. Let each depart well loaded. Now, to work !” 

“ I see there are heavy boxes resting against the 
door,” said Nero, “ but we can easily remove them.” 

“ Let them be removed at once,” said the com- 
mander; and, while the robbers were in the act of 
removing the heavy obstructions, quick as lightning 
the policemen fell upon them, and by well-directed 
blows from heavy clubs the five burglars were laid 
senseless on the floor. 

“ On with their ornaments, my brave lads!” said 
the chief, and instantly their hands were bound 
together. 

“ Ha, ha, ha!” cried Snyder. “ This is the neat- 
est job that I have witnessed in years. While they 
are coming to let us have a smoke.” And he handed 
his men some cigars. 

As the prisoners recovered consciousness and 
looked around, the curses were terrible, and not fit to 
be mentioned here even with the assistance of dashes. 

“ Gentlemen, I think you have slept long enough,” 
said Mr. Snyder. “ It is high time for you to start 
for your lodgings. I shall be very happy to enter- 
tain you as my guests this stormy night.” 

“ A thousand curses on your head ! ” cried Nero. 

“ Ah ! I think I hear the voice of Mark Floyd, 
Esq., the once brilliant orator of Marvindale. Acad- 
emy,” said Mr. Snyder. “Hail, Nero! I fear the 
new store at New Orleans will prove a failure. By 
the way, would you not be pleased with a sight of 


104 Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 

one of your schoolmates — Arthur Trevor, for in- 
stance? Here he stands. ” 

“ Mark,” said Arthur, “ I am sorry to find you in 
this situation.” 

This would have affected some pretty hard char- 
acters into tears. But not so Mark Floyd. He 
broke out in the most abusive language imaginable. 

“ Enough of this,” said Mr. Snyder. “ My men, 
help those fellows to their feet and march them to 
the station-house.” And this was done. 

Mr. Snyder remained. “ Now,” said he, “ I have 
a bit of information to give you. You wondered 
why I felt so positive in regard to this matter. 
About two hours before you and Mr. Trevor came 
to my office the other day I received this letter, 
which, owing to its horrid spelling, I will read to 
you myself: 

“ ‘ Mr. Chief of Police: I belong to a gang 
of burglars, and I know I am a hard, miserable 
wretch ; but when a man shows me kindness I don’t 
forget it. Six years ago I stole some goods from 
the store of Hiram Mason and was arrested. I told 
him I was very sorry. He talked to me like a father, 
pleaded for me before the judge, and my sentence 
was very light. Now, a part of this gang — and I am 
telling you the truth, so help me God — is going to 
rob this Mr. Mason’s store on next Thursday night, 
led by Nero, the meanest devil that ever breathed. 
That man’s store is not going to be robbed if I can 
help it; and if those that will go at it get nabbed 
so much the better. Now you know all about it. I 


In Search of a Model, a 7 id How it Worked . 105 

send you this because I have not forgotten the 
kindness which Hiram Mason showed this poor 
wretch six years ago. I am going to leave the gang 
to-night. That is all.’ ” 


“ Mr. Mason, I presume you remember this fel- 
low,” said Snyder. 

“ Very well, indeed,” was the reply; “ and his state- 
ment is perfectly correct.” 

‘‘Your communication came from the same chap,” 
said the chief, “ and he has repaid your kindness 
with compound interest. Now I’ll go. This matter 
will cost you but little time or trouble. It is not 
often that I accompany the boys, but this time I 
could not withstand the temptation.” 

The prisoners pleaded guilty, and were sentenced 
to State prison for terms varying from seven to fif- 
teen years. 


io6 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 


CHAPTER X. 

RAILROAD CALAMITY, A SCREAM, AND THEN JOY. 

A RTHUR’S great proficiency in store and bus- 
iness matters was on the increase. He had 
the full confidence of his employer, and his kind, 
amiable ways won the regard and respect of his 
fellow-clerks. His fine, manly appearance and gen- 
tlemanly bearing were highly complimented by all 
who had the pleasure of his acquaintance. In the 
church, also, his influence was constantly increasing. 
To his mother and sister he was deeply devoted, 
and the correspondence between them was uniform 
and affectionate. 

How Rev. Dr. Darling was progressing in his 
western church may be known from the following 
part of a letter written to the Mason family : 

“Dear Brother and Sister Mason: It is 
now over a year since I became the pastor of this 
church, and the Lord has been better to me than 
all my fears. My feeble efforts have been blessed in 
the salvation of many souls. I have learned much 
from my former failure, and I am ‘ determined to 
know nothing among men save Jesus Christ and 
him crucified.’ Our social meetings are spiritual 
and largely attended. 

“ I look back with gratitude to that interview we 


io7 


Railroad Calamity , and the7i Joy . 

had in your parlor on an evening soon after your 
return from the country. The weighty and solemn 
truths which then fell upon my ears astonished me, 
and became the foundation of a better life and a 
more spiritual experience. 

“ Mrs. Darling joins me in sending affectionate 
regards to yourselves and Miss Helen. 

“ Yours, in the Gospel, 

“John Darling.” 

Arthur Trevor had now been in the employ of 
Hiram Mason for three years, and had reached the 
age of twenty-four. He had received special priv- 
ileges and advantages in the large emporium from 
his very first advent. He was very deep in his em- 
ployer’s confidence. Mr. Mason often had business 
to attend to in country towns and villages, and in 
this he had found that Arthur was perfectly reliable. 

On an errand of this nature he had been sent to 
a town on the western border of Massachusetts, 
and it was not certain how long he would have to 
remain. One morning, just before breakfast, Helen 
was the first one to open the morning papers. She 
was by herself in one of the parlors. She was at- 
tracted by this heading: “A SERIOUS ACCIDENT 
on the Harlem Road. A Large Number Badly, 
and some Fatally, Injured!” She passed the 
details of the accident in search of the names of the 
injured, and among the first she saw “Arthur Trevor, 
of New York, ribs and arm broken, with severe 
bruises on face and head. It is feared that he 
received serious internal injuries.” The maiden 


108 Gold, Tinsel and Trash. 

uttered a loud scream and began to sob aloud. Both 
parents rushed into the room in a moment. 

“ Helen, my child, what is the matter? Tell me 
at once!” said the father. 

“O, papa, forgive me for screaming! I couldn’t 
help it!” cried the girl. “I did not know that I 
was so nervous. Railroad accident, and Arthur is 
terribly, if not fatally, injured !” 

“Your screaming was perfectly natural, my child,” 
said the father. “ Show me the article !” 

By this time Mrs. Mason was louder in her weep- 
ing than was the daughter, while the father, with 
quivering lips and a pale countenance, examined the 
article. 

“ It says, ‘ The wounded that were able to travel 
reached the city last night,’ ” said Mr. Mason. 
“ Heaven grant that he may be among the num- 
ber ! ” He ran out of the room, rang a bell, and his 
coachman stood before him. 

“Now, Edward,” said he, “have the double car- 
riage ready as soon as you possibly can. Mr. Trevor 
is badly hurt. Make all haste, my man.” 

“ My dear, while Ed is getting the carriage ready 
we will just take a bite to keep us from fainting. 
You must go with me !” said Mr. Mason. 

“And, Hiram, we must bring him home with us 
if he is able to ride,” said Mrs. Mason, through her 
tears. 

“ That is my intention,” said her husband. “ Let 
us take with us a few pillows. Helen, darling, bring 
them down.” 

In a few minutes the carriage was hastening at a 


Railroad Calamity, and then Joy. 109 

rapid rate toward Trevor’s boarding-house, and 
Helen was in her chamber bowed before her heavenly 
Father in behalf of one who was very dear to her 
heart. 

The boarding-house was reached. Mrs. Mason 
went to the parlor, while her husband hastened to 
the office. 

“ Mr. Rogers,” he asked, “ has Trevor arrived ?” 

“Mr. Trevor is here and much injured,” said 
Rogers; “but his injuries are not of a dangerous 
nature. He has a broken arm and a badly bruised 
face and head.” 

“ Then you think his condition is not danger- 
ous?” said Mr. Mason, with his face brightening. 

“ Nothing dangerous, I ’ll assure you, ’ ’ said Rogers. 

“Thank Heaven!” said Mr. Mason, and hastened 
to inform his wife. 

He then returned to the office and informed Mr. 
Rogers that under the circumstances he thought it 
was best to take Trevor with him to his own house. 
Mr. Rogers was of the same opinion, and said : 

“ I am sure that you can do better for him than 
we can. We sent for Dr. Bailey early this morning 
and — but here he comes.” 

The doctor, accompanied by Mr. Mason and Mr. 
Rogers, went up to Arthur’s room. He was lying 
down partly dressed, with his head bandaged. He 
reached out his left hand, which was eagerly grasped 
by Mr. Mason. 

“ For a short time they have spoiled your beauty, 
Mr. Trevor,” said the doctor, in a cheerful voice; 
“but in two or three weeks we’ll have you as good 


IIO 


Gold , Tinsel and Trash. 


as new. Pretty hard knocks, I must say, but fort- 
unately they’ll leave no permanent marks. Have 
you any broken ribs?” 

“ My ribs are all right,” said Arthur. “ I have a 
broken arm, with a bruised head and face, and so 
far as I know that is the extent of my injury.” 

“Let us feel that broken arm,” said the physi- 
cian. “ See how gently I can do it ! That will do 
for the present. Mr. Mason and his good wife have 
their carriage below, and they claim you as their 
guest for a few weeks. Before noon I will call to 
put your arm in good shape and to attend to your 
face and head.” 

The young man was deeply affected, even to tears. 
“ I am sorry to give you so much trouble, Mr. Ma- 
son,” said he. 

“ Not another word, Arthur.” 

The young man was assisted. Shawls were put 
over him, he gently walked down and was met by 
Mrs. Mason with a smile that touched his heart. 
Pillows were arranged, and he was placed in a com- 
fortable position. The husband and wife joined 
him, and the carriage moved very slowly while Ar- 
thur’s aching head rested on the bosom of Hiram 
Mason. 

At the Fifth Avenue mansion the young man 
received every attention that kindness and affection 
could bestow. Here it would be an easy matter to 
dwell at length upon a dozen little incidents that 
occurred during those few weeks. He suffered 
much bodily pain and some fever. On the other 
hand he experienced unspeakable bliss in the full 


Railroad Calamity , and then Joy. 1 1 1 

assurance that his genuine love for Helen Mason 
was no stronger than that of the young lady for 
him, and that all this was in perfect harmony with 
the feelings of Miss Mason’s parents. 

Arthur in the early morning following the accident 
had caused a dispatch to be sent to his mother assur- 
ing her that his injuries were not serious, and she 
heard from him almost daily while he was an in- 
valid. 

He was cordially greeted by all in the store when 
he resumed his duties, and at the church there was 
much rejoicing on seeing his face and on hearing 
his voice again. 

In about one year from the time of the accident, 
and when that scream from Helen showed her nerv- 
ousness, or something else expressed in one syllable, 
that fine residence was crowded with smiling guests. 
It was evident from the line of elegant carriages 
seen in that part of the fashionable thorough- 
fare that the occasion was not one of small impor- 
tance. Judge Mason and his family were there. 
Mrs. Trevor and her beautiful Alice were present. 
Mrs. Armstrong and her sweet Lily were among 
the guests. Clara Downing and Grace Doyle moved 
quickly hither and thither. There was a large rep- 
resentation from St. Thomas’s Church. Under the 
circumstances a clergyman was necessary, and Rev. 
Dr. Bunting was chosen, who was present with his 
amiable wife. The ceremony was brief and im- 
pressive. Arthur Trevor and Helen Mason were 
pronounced “husband and wife, in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.” 


1 1 2 


Gold, Tinsel and Trash. 


Helen was not separated from her parents. In 
the same commodious house they lived as one 
family, in the enjoyment of health and happiness. 
Arthur became a partner in the business, a man of 
wealth and great influence. Helen, with her mother, 
continued in her labor of love among the poor, while 
hundreds arose and called her blessed. 


OTHER 


Stories of Country and City. 


SHARP WORDS ON OLD FLINTROCK CIRCUIT. 


CHAPTER I. 

THE CONFERENCE. 

HARD charge was old Flintrock. That lit- 



Jt i tie word “hard” has several significations, 
especially when applied to circuits. Sometimes it 
conveys the idea of the amount of labor to be 
accomplished, sometimes the long and difficult 
distance between the appointments, and sometimes 
it refers to the temper and disposition of the peo- 
ple. The word when applied to Flintrock means 
all of these together, and if the reader can think 
of any other kind of “hard ” in all probability 
that old circuit was then entitled to it. At 
nearly all of the appointments things were in a 
loose condition. The congregations were small, and 
lacking in proper attention. Young people often 
trifled during prayer and preaching and had gone 
unrebuked. The brethren, many of them, had no 


8 


1 14 Stories of Country and City. 

family altar. The prayer-meeting had a sickly ex- 
istence, and the class-meeting was attended by only 
a few. Financial affairs were sadly neglected, and 
only two or three brethren could be found in the 
official board that cared any thing about the matter. 
The minister’s salary was always put down at a low 
figure, and even that small sum was never paid in 
full. There was but one Methodist church on the 
whole charge, and that was at the village from which 
the circuit took its name. But there were several 
out-appointments, where preaching was had once in 
two weeks at the respective school-houses. Some 
of these were not far from the village, but the breth- 
ren would carelessly stay at home until the “ once in 
two weeks” would come around. Some of them 
said that the folks at the “ Rock” were rather “ stuck 
up,” and they were charged with pride and exclu- 
siveness. Official members would invariably get 
tired of their minister before the end of the first 
year and demand a “ change.” Yes, Flintrock was 
a hard circuit, and. the ministers knew it, and to be 
“read out” for that well-known spot was never con- 
sidered a feather in any body’s cap. 

The year had come to a close and the itinerants 
were on their way to Conference, which was held 

that year at N . In those days they were not 

conveyed in elegant railroad coaches rushing along 
at the rate of thirty or forty miles an hour, for this 
was over forty years ago. The majority of them 
drove their faithful ponies and were often two or 
three days on the road, stopping at the houses of 
good Methodists, where, as a rule, they found a 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit . 1 1 5 

hearty welcome. Well, they would reach their des- 
tination, and as fellow-laborers would exchange 
most friendly salutations. I think the demon- 
stration of good feeling in those days was more 
enthusiastic than at our modern Conferences. It 
is possible that their extensive circuit-riding and 
their battles with winter storms and oppressive 
summer heat were more conducive to an overflow 
of soul than are our modern little stations and our 
one appointment itinerancy. In richness of apparel 
they were far behind our modern preachers. Their 
“allowance” was very small, and in many instances 
it was not paid. They flourished no gold watches 
or costly sleeve-buttons. Their suits were plain 
both from principle and necessity. 

Among these hardy sons of the ministry at this 
Conference was found John B. Sharp. His preach- 
ing talents were excellent, and with the ministers he 
was a favorite. He had the rare faculty of combin- 
ing great plainness of speech and an excellent tem- 
per. In completely demolishing an opponent, or 
in administering reproof in “words that burned,” 
his countenance would give unmistakable proof of 
a kind spirit and good intention. While others, in 
softer words, would give mortal offense, involve 
themselves in trouble and fail in their object, Brother 
Sharp would gain his point and retain the good will 
of those whom he rebuked. The appointments he 
filled were not of the first class, and sometimes they 
were not of the second. There was something 
which no one ever knew that kept him down. His 
inferiors one after the other marched into good sta- 


Ii6 Stories of Country and City . 

tions. This, of course, he noticed, but he did not 
complain. He was cheerful and happy, and never 
asked for any particular favor of either bishop or 
presiding elder. For two years he had served the 
Fairport appointment with such a degree of success 
that the Watchford Station was very anxious to se- 
cure his services. 

Rev. Samson Keener at this time was the presid- 
ing elder of Sahara District. He was a powerful 
preacher, especially on points bearing on distinctive 
Arminian theology. He was just such a man as 
high Calvinists would be sorry to meet in public 
debate. Once, before they knew his strength, they 
made that mistake. They were put to flight with 
terrible slaughter. Let not Brother Keener be 
blamed for his non-intercourse with his preachers 
touching their destination. At that day among the 
presiding elders that was considered a rule clothed 
with more than ordinary sanctity and very seldom 
departed from ; and if occasionally through his 
nomination and influence an appointment was made 
that seemed to be wholly destitute of human wis- 
dom it gave the people an opportunity to gaze in 
wonder on the mysterious workings of that Prov- 
idence whose ways are past finding out. 

A few days before the session of this Conference 
two brethren representing the Quarterly Meeting 
Conference of the Watchford Station called on the 
presiding elder, and the following conversation took 
place : 

“ Brother Keener, we have called to see you in re- 
gard to our next minister,” said Brother Candor. “We 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit. 1 1 7 

thought there would be no harm in asking for a cer- 
tain brother if there was nothing in the way.” 

“That is a very delicate point!” answered the 
elder, looking profoundly solemn. “ Your interests 
will be sacredly regarded in the cabinet. But when 
preachers ask for a particular charge, and charges 
ask for a particular preacher, it has a tendency to 
block the wheels of our glorious itinerancy.” 

“ Our regard for the itinerancy is fully equal to 
yours, and we know something of Methodist Church 
polity,” answered Brother Candor. “ We put forth 
no claim. How can a simple and respectful request 
of this nature have a tendency to clog the wheels 
of the itinerancy?” 

“ Brother Candor, with all due respect to your 
age and ripe judgment,” said Brother Keener, “I 
must say that you are not expected to know these 
things as well as I do. Such requests give us a vast 
amount of trouble.” 

“Then, as far as I am concerned,” said Brother 
Candor, looking the presiding elder in the face, 
“you are released from all further trouble. I am 
prepared to go home and report this interview to 
my brethren.” 

“And so am I,” said his companion, Brother 
Earnest, rising, as if ready to start. 

This independence was something that Samson 
Keener was not in the habit of encountering, and, 
knowing the influence of these men, he saw at once 
that it would not answer for them to leave in their 
present mood, and he hastened to give the interview 
a more friendly turn. 


1 1 8 Stories of Country and City . 

“O, no, brethren!” he said, with some astonish- 
ment. “ I did not mean to cast any reflection on 
you. I have always found you to be good men and 
true. Who is the preacher that you have in view?” 

“ John B. Sharp,” was the answer. 

“ Indeed ! Your aspirations are quite moderate,” 
said Brother Keener. “ Watchford is one of our 
best stations, and you are aware that Brother Sharp 
has never filled that grade of appointments.” 

“Yes, we are well aware of that,” said Brother 
Earnest, “and to us it has been a matter of wonder 
for years why a man of such splendid preaching tal- 
ents, with other perfections to match, has been kept 
away from our good stations, while some of them, 
at least, have been filled by men of very inferior 
abilities.” 

“ I am not aware that that has been the case,” 
said the presiding elder, with evident displeasure. 
“ You pay but a poor compliment to the combined 
wisdom of the Bishop and presiding elders.” 

“ We don’t deny the wisdom,” said Brother Can- 
dor ; “ we only fail to see it ; that is all.” 

“ I will give your request the consideration it 
deserves,” said the elder, with some stiffness of man- 
ner ; and soon the brethren departed for their homes. 

“ Watchford ! Whom do you nominate for this 
station, Brother Keener?” asked the Bishop. 

“ Brother Minus,” was the response. 

“ I have no wish to interfere with the legitimate 
business of another presiding elder,” said Brother 
Fairhead, “ but it seems to me that that strong sta- 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit. 1 19 

tion needs a person of more commanding pulpit 
talent than that young brother possesses.” 

“ Bishop,” said Brother Keener, “ Brother Minus 
is a very promising young minister; a fine scholar, 
and a graduate of Middletown. He has lately mar- 
ried the daughter of one of our wealthiest laymen. 
Sister Minus is exceedingly kind, amiable, and be- 
nevolent, as I know by experience.” 

Brother Minus was written down for Watchford, 
although several of the presiding elders pronounced 
it a “ bad fit.” 

It soon came around again to the Sahara District. 

“ Whom do you nominate for Flintrock ? ” asked 
the Bishop. 

“ May it please the Chair,” said Brother Keener, 
“ before I make the nomination I wish to say a few 
words in regard to this circuit. In many respects 
it is hard to serve. The majority of the members 
of the Quarterly Conference are peculiarly consti- 
tuted, and I have to make a change almost every 
year. They need a strong man, and, fortunately, 
I have a brother on my District that will answer 
their purpose exactly. I nominate for Flintrock, 
John B. Sharp.” 

“ Bishop,” said Brother Sweet, “ I cannot look 
upon that nomination with favor. Brother Sharp 
is one of our best preachers, and I have thought 
for years that we have not done him justice. I 
have a good station on my District where they would 
receive him with open arms. He is a grand good 
man, and to send him to Flintrock borders on the 
abusive.” 


120 


Stories of Country and City . 

Much was said pro and con on this question, v/hen 
at last the Bishop remarked : “ I am very confident 
that Brother Sharp’s worth and talents are high. I 
am deeply interested in the man. Flintrock has 
been humored Until it has become insolent. Instead 
of yielding to their unreasonable demands and fool- 
ish whims Brother Keener ought to have adminis- 
tered to them a severe reproof. It is evident that 
the circuit is cursed with worthless church officers 
who ought to be displaced or reformed. I think 
Brother Sharp would do the work. If I send him 
there I want him to have his own way, and I think 
he will come forth all right. But I will not appoint 
this excellent man to Flintrock without his full and 
cheerful consent. If*he objects I will give him a 
station worthy of his talents. Brother Keener, 
please ask Brother Sharp to call at my room this 
evening at seven o’clock.” 

The presiding elder could not instantly make up 
his mind whether he was pleased or otherwise, and 
so he left it an open question. On that evening 
Brother Sharp had a long interview with the Bishop 
and came away with a smiling countenance. 

At the close of the Conference the appointments 
were read in a clear, distinct voice, and it was no- 
ticed by several that a faint smile touched the Bish- 
op’s lips as he read, “ Flintrock, John B. Sharp.” 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit . 12 1 


CHAPTER II. 

THE FIRST WEEK ON OLD FLINTROCK. 

I T is sad to think that nearly all of the perplex- 
ing difficulties on this circuit were owing chiefly 
to the lamentable inefficiency of a large number of 
its official members. In addition to a lack of en- 
ergy they manifested a spirit of opposition to every 
thing in the shape of improvement or progress. 
Several ministers had undertaken in soft words to 
awaken them from their stupidity, but they were 
invariably met with either frowns or indifference. 
Their annual changing of ministers was, upon the 
whole, as pleasing to the retiring itinerant as to the 
Quarterly Conference. Indeed, to many of the 
preachers who had served them this had constituted 
the most pleasing reflection of the whole year. In 
most cases they had been men of quiet habits, peace- 
able disposition, and moderate abilities. They com- 
prehended the situation and saw that it needed a 
desperate remedy ; but they lacked the moral cour- 
age to enter the fight. Under the conviction that 
they were not adequate for the emergency they left 
things as they found them, and perhaps worse. In 
the seclusion of their own study at the parsonage, 
when no official member or any one else was nigh, 
they would often tell these brethren in very plain 
language what they thought of them. Those were 
brave words, and had they fallen on the ears of 
those negligent officials, instead of those inani- 


122 Stories of Country and City . 

mate volumes and papered walls, perhaps they 
would have accomplished some good. But these 
peaceable brethren thought it was not advisable to 
create strifes, and hoped that some one would yet 
find his way to Flintrock that would give these 
worthless officials the shaking they deserved. 

These lay brethren, ludicrous as it may seem, were 
nevertheless anxious for a revival. “ Our paying 
members are dying off,” they would say, “and quar- 
terage is getting scarce, and unless we get a rousing 
‘ reformation ’ it will be hard to get the preacher’s 
pay.” Yes, they longed for a reformation, not for 
the glory of God and the salvation of souls; that 
was not in their official line ; neither was it for the 
sake of the preacher, but rather for their own profit 
in dollars and cents. Where is the circuit minister 
of long standing that has not heard words like those 
from some official brethren ? These men in the 
midst of their moral stupidity would clamor for a 
revival and demand of the presiding elder to send 
them a man that would “ get up a reformation.” 

Here it may be well to let the reader have a little 
knowledge of some of the members of the Flintrock 
Quarterly Conference. 

Brother Goodier was a steward and class-leader, 
a man of some wealth, and a devoted Christian. He 
was liberal in his contributions, active in every de- 
partment of the work, and a regular reader of the 
church paper. 

Brother Tighter was a wealthy steward, but paid 
no attention to the duties of his office. He was a 
penurious worldling. The support he gave the Gos- 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit. 123 

pel was shamefully meager. He took no church 
paper, and his house had no family altar. 

Brother Pompey was also a steward, and a very 
loud talker. He was of a swaggering disposition, 
quite illiterate, and abounding in slang expressions. 
He was just as apt to be in the right as in the wrong. 
There was in him a vein of kindness, and he was 
not stingy. He took no church paper. 

Brother Sly was also a steward, and always ren- 
dered a cheerful assistance in keeping down the 
preacher’s salary to the lowest figure. He was 
known among the young people as “ Old Human 
Natur’,” on account of his never-failing habit of using 
that term in all of his conversations. Of course he 
took no church periodical. 

Brother Gruntly was a class-leader, but fortu- 
nately he never officiated in that line. He always 
conferred that honor upon the preacher. He was 
much given to grumbling and was at home in fault- 
finding. No Advocate in his house. 

Brother Trembly was a good man in his way, but 
greatly lacking in moral courage. In the official 
meeting he would quietly submit to wrong meas- 
ures rather than come in contact with the majority. 
His wife insisted on having the Advocate. 

Brother Wiser was an excellent class-leader and 
steward, and always stood with Brother Goodier for 
reform, and was invariably voted down. He had 
taken the Advocate from its origin. 

There were others in the official board but they 
were indifferent, or even worse than that. 

Brother Goodier had just returned from Confer- 


124 


Stories of Country and City. 

ence, which he generally attended if not too far 
away. No sooner was he seated than his daughter, 
a beautiful young lady of eighteen, said : 

“ And now, dear papa, tell us who is to be our 
minister for this year. I am almost afraid to hear. 
But, whoever he may be, he will be better than we 
deserve.” 

“ Ella,” said her father with a look she failed to 
comprehend, “ when I tell you his name you will be 
perfectly astonished.” 

“ Well, we may as well learn our fate at once,” 
said she, “ let us hear his name.” 

“ My child,” said the father, “ you will be glad 
to hear that we are to have Brother Sharp.” 

“ What ! John B. Sharp !” cried the girl in utter 
astonishment. 

“ That is the very name,” said her father. 

Ella in ecstasy ran up stairs to impart the news 
to her mother. They both came down smiling. 
“ What a strange thing to send that splendid man 
to this place !” said Mrs. Goodier. “ I am afraid 
that he feels sore about it.” 

“ No, he cheerfully consented to come,” said the 
father. “ It is all right.” 

Here Walter, the son, a young man of twenty, 
came in with the closing part of old “ Denmark ” 
on his musical lips, to which he did splendid justice, 

“ Firm as a rock His truth shall stand, 

When rolling years shall cease to move.” 

“ O, Walter !” cried his sister; “ guess whom we 
are going to have for our new minister.” 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit . 125 

“ Some one we don't deserve, as I learn from 
your laughing eyes,” said Walter. “ I pity him 
from the bottom of my heart.” 

“ What would you say, Walter, if I were to tell 
you that John B. Sharp was the man?” asked the 
sister, with a sly look. 

“ I would say that Miss Ella Goodier was for 
once indulging in the most improbable fiction,” 
said the brother. 

“ And yet, in sober earnestness, he is the very 
person,” said Ella. 

The brother for a while looked upon his sister in 
silent astonishment, and then, turning to his father, 
said : 

“ Father, what does this mean ? I am really 
astonished. Well, John B. has a mind of his own 
and the courage of a lion. He would not be afraid 
to meet a whole regiment of devils. If I am not 
mistaken there will be some sharp words on Old 
Flintrock between this and next Conference." 

The new minister arrived in due time, and for 
a few days, with his wife and two daughters, was 
entertained at the friendly residence of Brother 
Goodier, with whom he was well acquainted. From 
this faithful steward he gained all the information 
that he could desire touching the temporal and 
spiritual condition of the charge. 

These are discouraging truths to reveal to our 
new minister,” said Brother Goodier, with tears in 
his eyes. 

“ I was fully aware that things were in a bad shape 
when I consented to come,” said Brother Sharp. 


126 Stories of Country and City. 

“ I am constantly praying for wisdom to move in 
harmony with the will of God. I shall endeavor to 
be kind to all, but at the same time I must lift up 
the standard of Christian holiness, and stand by the 
requirements of our Church Discipline. I have a 
very comfortable assurance that my labors will be 
blessed in reclaiming the backslidden and in the con- 
version of souls.’* 

On Sabbath morning at Flintrock the congrega- 
tion was very large. The minister delivered his 
message with “ energy and power.” He had perfect 
liberty, and the sermon produced a strong impres- 
sion. At the close of the last hvmn he asked the 
congregation to be seated, as he had a few more 
words to say in which he was sure they would be 
interested. 

“ I thank you for the deep and respectful atten- 
tion you have paid this morning to the preached 
word. Your earnest, solemn countenances proveto 
me that you come to the house of God to hear the 
Gospel, and not to satisfy your curiosity by gazing 
on a stranger. After having thus spoken in your 
praise I am sorry to say that to this general atten- 
tion and solemnity there has been a slight excep- 
tion. Throughout the service I have been greatly 
annoyed, and so have others, by the rude and tri- 
fling behavior of four young persons in the gal- 
lery. Such conduct in the house of the Lord can- 
not be tolerated, and I would kindly entreat those 
young persons from henceforth to abstain from be- 
havior that is not only a violation of all the prin- 
ciples of good manners but also displeasing to God. 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit. 127 

I hope these words will be kindly received ; but let 
it be clearly understood, and you are at liberty to 
proclaim it far and near, that no rude behavior in 
the sanctuary during divine service shall go unre- 
buked.” 

The benediction was pronounced and the people 
went to their homes. The closing remarks of the 
minister gave great satisfaction to all except the 
very few whom we shall mention hereafter. He 
was praised for his noble decision, and in the class- 
meeting, in which he was not present, there was a 
general good feeling as the result of their first Sab- 
bath service. 

In the afternoon the minister had an appointment 
at the “Yellow School-house,” about four miles from 
the village. The house was full. The aspect of the 
congregation was less intelligent and less thoughtful 
than at the village. They had a choir made up of 
young people, who evidently “ magnified their 
office.” The minister spoke with great freedom and 
power. The general attention was good, but the 
singers behaved badly. There was the irrepressible 
whisper and winking, and they went so far as to ex- 
change views on slips of paper, and Brother Sharp, 
only in fewer words than at the church, spoke of the 
trifling spirit manifested on the part of a few, and 
hoped he would never witness the like again. 

After class-meeting he went home with Brother 
and Sister Gruntly, who lived close by. They were 
sociable and friendly, but there appeared to be an 
effort about it, and it was evident that their minds 
were not at perfect ease. Tea was soon ready and 


128 


Stories of Country and City. 

the minister was invited to sit at the table in another 
room. As he entered the dining-room he noticed 
the exit of a young lady into the kitchen on whose 
countenance rested something very much like a 
frown. He noticed also that this young woman 
was one of those who had figured prominently in 
the school-house choir. 

The meal was progressing, while the conversa- 
tion lagged. 

“ Where is Sallie ?” asked the father, looking 
around. 

“ Sallie wishes to be excused,” said the mother, a 
little stiffly. 

“ Methodism is not what it was when I was a 
boy, Brother Sharp,” said Brother Gruntly, in a tone 
far from being cheerful. 

“ For which I am very thankful,” said Brother 
Sharp. “ We certainly ought to have made some 
fine advancement in forty years, and I am glad to 
know that we are progressing finely.” 

“ I guess we have been progressing back- 
ward,” said the man of the house, and he smiled 
in view of what he considered a very happy 
hit. 

“ No. Our course is onward and upward in every 
respect,” said the minister. “ We are progressing 
splendidly in piety, education, and liberality. Have 
you read Dr. Banks’s article on that point in the last 
Advocate ?" 

“ I don’t take the Advocate ,” was the answer. 

“ I am sorry,” was the reply. “ I think if you 
were well posted in regard to the working of our 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit . 129 

Church you would never say again that we were 
progressing backward.” 

“ There is too much pride in the Church,’’ was his 
next. 

“ If there is any, of course there is too much,” 
was the answer. “ But was not that the complaint 
when you were a boy ? According to the number 
there was as much pride in the Church then as there 
is now, although it did not show itself in the same 
way.” 

“ Then we didn’t build costly churches with soft 
cushioned seats and worldly fixings,” said Brother 
Gruntly, with the conviction that he had made a 
point. 

“ That was owing to poverty, and not humility,” 
said the preacher. “ I believe that God is well 
pleased with well-furnished churches if the people 
are able to build such. As to seats, I don’t see 
why it is worse to sit on cushions in church than at 
home,” pointing smilingly to a finely-cushioned 
rocking-chair near by. 

The meal was over, and the company returned to 
the parlor to give room to Sallie, who soon resumed 
authority. 

“ Well, Brother Sharp, you gave us a powerful 
sermon and no mistake, but I fear that what you 
said afterward will break up the choir,” said Bro- 
ther Gruntly, feeling relieved after a performance 
he somewhat dreaded. 

“ It would be a blessing to the Church if all such 
choirs were broken up at once,” said Brother Sharp, 
without the least hesitation. “ They are a moral 
9 


130 Stories of Country and City . 

nuisance. A thousand times better to have no 
singing than that offered by those who have not 
sufficient regard for divine worship to conduct them- 
selves with decency. I am always glad to encour- 
age well-disposed and well-behaved young people 
in their efforts to sustain a choir, but when they 
fancy that being in a choir gives them a license to 
trifle, giggle, and pass written slips of paper around 
during divine service they should be undeceived at 
once. Such choirs, where I have any thing to say, 
unless they alter their ways, will certainly be broken 
up. Singing is a part of our public worship, and 
should never be conducted by a class of irreligious 
triflers. If they reform, and behave themselves, 
well. If otherwise, I shall consider myself doing 
God’s service in breaking up the choir.” 

These words may seem to the reader as having 
been spoken on a high key, with an animated coun- 
tenance and corresponding gestures. This was not 
the case. They flowed smoothly over the smiling 
lips of the minister in gentle accents, and Brother 
and Sister Gruntly were astonished to listen to such 
strong language in such a mild spirit. 

Here the conversation ended, and soon the faith- 
ful itinerant was on his way toward the evening ap- 
pointment at “ Coon’s Hollow,” five miles away. 

The school-house was well filled. They had a 
well-trained choir, who paid the most respectful at- 
tention, and from first to last there was nothing 
that approached levity or rudeness. The minister 
was happy in his work, and at the close of the meet- 
ing two young men rose for prayers. 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit. 131 

After the service the preacher went home with 
Brother Wiser, where he remained that night. The 
family consisted of the parents, two sons, and one 
daughter. The sons were hardy young farmers, 
free from all bad habits, but as yet had not em- 
braced religion. John was twenty-five and George 
twenty-one. Julia was eighteen, fair in form and 
features, with a well-developed mind and a de- 
voted Christian heart. The family was universally 
respected. Brother Sharp was - perfectly at home 
under their hospitable roof, and found to the joy of 
his soul that Old Flintrock Circuit could boast of 
some bright jewels. 

The next morning, soon after breakfast, the new 
pastor, with a heart full of the consolation of the 
Gospel, was on his way toward the village, where 
loving hearts waited for his return. 

The closing remarks on Sabbath morning, although 
highly pleasing to the congregation at large, did not 
give satisfaction to all. The four young persons allud- 
ed to were Frank Pompey, William Sly, Grace and 
Charity Tighter. The three brethren, from what 
they had already heard, were well aware that their 
children were the objects of the minister’s remarks. 
But instead of standing by their faithful pastor they 
secretly cherished a degree of hardness. In point of 
property they stood on something of an elevation, 
and their children figured in what they considered 
good society, and never before had they been re- 
ferred to as lacking in good manners. It is true he 
had not pointed his finger toward them, but all knew 


132 Stories of Country and City. 

whom he meant. The fathers, however, were at a 
loss how to exhibit their resentment. They knew 
that the minister had made a very favorable impres- 
sion on the audience, but this bold movement of his 
which touched their family pride must not pass 
without further notice. They did not stay in the 
class-meeting, they hardly ever did, and, living in 
the same neighborhood, they slowly walked together 
toward home. 

“Well,” said Brother Tighter, in carefully meas- 
ured words, “ we have a man that can preach , there 
is no mistake about that .” 

“ I like his sermon tip-top,” said Brother Pompey, 
in a loud voice. “Brother Humbler can’t hold a 
candle to him. Didn’t he rattle it off, though! I 
thought I was going to like him first rate. But I 
don’t know. I don’t think it looked well for a 
stranger like him to come down on our young folks 
like a thousand o’ brick. If he had left well enough 
alone and pronounced the benediction it would have 
been some dollars in his pocket, I’ll bet you on that. 
He gave us a good pail of milk and then kicked it 
all over.” 

“The brother don’t understand human natur’, 
that’s sartin,” said Brother Sly. “Supposin’ they 
was a little mischievous. Sakes alive ! what of it ? 
It ain’t in the natur’ of youngsters to sit stock still 
as we do. A preacher ought to understand human 
natur’. If he gets the young people mad he will 
get a mighty slim donation.” 

“ If the brother knew that his remarks was going 
to hurt the feelings of members of the official board,” 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit. 133 

said Brother Tighter, well pleased with the remarks 
of his companions, “I think he wouldn’t speak as 
he did. I guess he will be glad to explain matters 
a little more to our liking.” 

“ When it comes handy I will give him a piece of 
my mind and tell him what’s what,” said Brother 
Pompey. 

“ He is to call at my house to-morrow afternoon,” 
said Brother Tighter, “ and if you and Brother Sly 
should happen to come around about that time we 
may tell the brother something that will do him 
good.” 

“All right,” said Pompey. “ Let us happen to be 
around about that time. Ha, ha! Happen, eh? 
Sly, will you be on hand ?” 

“ I’ll try to,” was the answer. “ I don’t know as 
I’ll have any thing to offer, but I do hope that our 
minister will study human natur’.” 

They had now reached a point of the road where 
they had to separate, and each went to his home. 


CHAPTER III. 

BROTHER POMPEY GETS THE WORSE OF IT. 

(( TX 7 ATCHMAN, what of the night?” asked 
VV Brother Goodier, with his ever-welcome 
smile, when Brother Sharp returned on Monday 
morning. 

“The day is breaking, bless the Lord!” was the 
cheerful, ready answer. “ I am happy in my work. 


134 Stories of Country and City. 

At the Hollow two anxious souls rose for prayers, 
and the signs are glorious!” 

“ At that appointment we have some of our best 
members,” said Brother Goodier. “ They pull to- 
gether in every good measure. How did things 
appear at the Yellow School-house?” 

“ With the exception of their choir, who behaved 
badly, every thing looked favorable,” was the reply. 
“ As in the morning, I delivered a short message on 
that point. I think there will be no occasion for 
repeating it.” 

“ May Heaven bless you for your prompt and fear- 
less course!” said the class-leader. 

“ It will all come out right in the end,” said the 
minister. “ I trust that my plainness of speech will 
always flow from a kind heart. From a few I may 
meet with coldness and even opposition, but it will 
be of short duration, and the end will be glorious. I 
look for a revival.” 

“Amen!” loudly responded Brother Goodier, 
who seemed to drink in the spirit of his pastor. 
“Old Flintrock Circuit has not seen a revival in 
many years, but I believe it is coming. Bless the 
Lord!” 

In the afternoon, in harmony with his promise, the 
minister walked as far as Brother Tighter’s mansion. 
The girls saw him approaching and felt somewhat 
inclined to shun him, but, having understood from 
their father that his remarks at the close of the ser- 
mon were to be criticised by Brother Pompey and 
Brother Sly, they concluded to remain. 

Notwithstanding their parents’ sympathy and 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit . 135 

their own wounded pride, there was in their minds 
all the time the uncomfortable secret conviction 
that the minister was right and that they were 
wrong. Sometimes this inward impression would 
assume shape, and laugh at the inconsistency of 
Methodist parents in upholding their children in 
wrong-doing. Still, they tried to hope that the new 
minister would be somewhat punished during the 
interview. They had some fears that he would 
recognize them as the disturbers of the meeting, 
but they concluded that he would not. Their con- 
clusion was correct. 

Sister Tighter had some noble qualities. In her 
younger days she had enjoyed much of the power 
of religion and was a real worker in the church. 
Of late years she had in a great measure lost her 
spirituality, and with her husband had become some- 
what worldly. Still she had great respect for the 
cause of God. Her daughters were her heart’s great 
treasure, and in justice to the young women let it be 
said that, notwithstanding their levity in the sanc- 
tuary, they possessed many valuable traits of char- 
acter. 

Brother Sharp was met at the door by Sister 
Tighter, who received him with faultless politeness 
and with a very fair imitation of cordiality. The keen 
eye of the experienced minister saw in a moment 
that every thing was not exactly right. He was 
introduced to the daughters, who, in spite of their 
efforts to appear composed, showed much nervous- 
ness. But by the * perfect and charming ease of 
Brother Sharp and the fascinating nature of his 


136 Stories of Country and City. 

conversation, they soon regained their natural- 
ness. Brother Tighter, in view of what was to 
transpire, did not fully succeed in throwing off 
restraint. 

The conversation was going on with fair success, 
depending mostly on the ready abundance of the 
new pastor, when Brothers Pompey and Sly hap- 
pened to come. They had also happened to put on 
their “ Sunday suits,” in anticipation of happening 
to meet the new minister. After a formal introduc- 
tion Brother Sharp saw at once that their coming 
was not accidental. 

“ Glad to see you,” said Brother Pompey. “ Hope 
for better acquaintance. Somehow or ’nother I 
didn’t get a fair chance to speak to you yesterday.” 

“ Perhaps you expected to meet me in the class- 
meeting,” said the minister, in true honesty. “ My 
afternoon appointment did not grant me that great 
pleasure.” 

This was an unintentional shot that was felt by 
others than Brother Pompey, and, no reply being 
convenient, there was a short pause. 

“You had a rousing congregation and no mis- 
take,” said Pompey, in a loud voice, “ and you gave 
us an all-fired smart sermon. There is no going 
back on that. We think that old Samson Keener 
is a pretty big gun, but I guess the old fellow’s got 
to cave in.” 

To this speech the minister seemed to be perfectly 
indifferent. He neither smiled nor frowned, but 
looked very much as if nothing had been said ; but 
in his mind he was weighing and measuring the man 


Sharp Words on Old Flint rock Circuit . 137 

who had let loose such a volume of sound. His 
estimate was exceedingly correct. 

“ A large portion of the audience was made up 
of young people,” said Brother Tighter, preparing 
the way. “ I don’t know when I have seen so many 
of that class together before.” 

“And upon the whole,” said the minister, “a 
more earnest and attentive company of young peo- 
ple I scarcely ever witnessed.” 

‘‘Gracious! elder,” cried Brother Pompey, on 
an elevated key, “that don’t jibe exactly with that 
setting out you gave them before you pronounced 
the blessing.” 

“It harmonizes exactly with what I said yester- 
day,” said Brother Sharp, in a pleasant tone of voice. 
“The ‘setting out,’ as you call it, referred to only 
four persons in that large assembly.” 

Here the two sisters blushed. 

“Young people are easily offended,” said Brother 
Sly, “ and it is a great thing in a minister to under- 
stand human natur’.” 

“Young people are not easily offended,” said 
Brother Sharp, in his earnest style. “ They are not 
nearly as sensitive as those who are advanced in 
years. They often get out of the way, but as a 
general thing they are not obstinate and mulish. 
As to human nature, I have studied it all my life, 
and I think that I understand it pretty well. As a 
proof that I have some knowledge in that line I 
will simply say that your object in meeting me here 
to-day is to call me to an account for what I said 
yesterday,” 


138 Stories of Country and City. 

This was said in a manner so gentle and kind that 
it had a double effect. They were completely taken 
back, and even Pompeyfelt his courage giving way. 
He soon rallied, however, and said, “Well, I guess 
the elder has hit it this time. Tighter thought that 
this ’ere matter ought to be talked over a little ; and 
without going around Robin Hood’s barn I am 
going to tell you at once that that speech of your’n 
at the close of the meeting don’t set very easy on 
some minds.” 

“ I am very glad to hear that, Brother Pompey,” 
said the minister, with his usual smiling ease. 
“ Speeches and sermons that sit easy don’t do 
much good.” 

“ But I mean that our young folks can’t be lect- 
ured in that way without getting riley,” said Pom- 
pey, “ and if you get the youngsters down on you 
then you are a goner, and we thought we would 
better tell you.” 

“ I have been eighteen years in the ministry, and 
my experience with young people has been quite 
extensive,” said Brother Sharp. “ I have never per- 
mitted rude behavior in the house of God to pass 
by unmentioned, and I never shall. I have had no 
occasion to mention the subject to the same con- 
gregation more than once. It will be so on this 
charge if older heads do not interfere. Don’t you 
borrow trouble about me. The Lord may have 
given me as well as yourselves a fair degree of com- 
mon sense. The young people referred to will be 
all right in a short time unless they are injured by 
bad advice and bad examples from those who are 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit. 139 

older. They may not have had the religious train- 
ing that your children have had. They may have 
been brought up in families where there are no family 
altars. I most earnestly desire their salvation.” 

“ We were only thinking,” said Brother Tighter, 
“ that if the young people should go against you 
your quarterage would come middlin’ kind of hard.” 

“ Brother Tighter,” said the minister, with a broad 
smile, bordering on a laugh, “ the young people 
will not go against me. They never did and they 
never will. As to quarterage, that shall never pre- 
vent me from doing my whole duty. I am not 
troubled about it in the least. My support will 
come plentifully. If it does not come through you 
stewards it will come in another way.” 

“ That sounds kind o’ independent,” said Brother 
Pompey. 

“ Not at all,” was the reply; “ I depend on God 
and I have faith in the people.” 

“ We find it pretty hard scratching to pay the 
ministers,” said Pompey, “ and it ain’t alius they 
get paid up.” 

“ And we ministers know it,” said the preacher. 
“ Flintrock is understood to be the meanest circuit 
in the Conference. You never pay your ministers, 
and there is an impression among our preachers 
that the majority of the official brethren don’t care 
whether they are paid up or not,” 

“ Do you have that impression, Brother Sharp?” 
asked Brother Tighter. 

“ Yes, I do,” was the answer. “ How can I have 
any other impression? It is indifference on the 


140 Stories of Country and City . 

part of stewards that causes this perpetual deficiency. 
I know that a few do the best they can ; the rest 
are drones. Think you that on this large circuit, 
with all its wealth, the small pittance of four hun- 
dred dollars could not be raised by men who had a 
heart in the work and the welfare of the minister 
in view? And another thing that shows indiffer- 
ence or penuriousness, or both, is the shamefully- 
small sum paid by wealthy members of the official 
board.” 

“ I swan ! that is plain talk for a new-comer, ” 
said Pompey; “ I don’t know what to make of it. 
How you can give it to us right and left in that way 
and still keep as cool as a cucumber is more than 
I can understand.” 

“ With such an opinion of us,” said Tighter, “ it 
must have been very painful for you to come among 
us. 

“ I was consulted by the Bishop in regard to it at 
an early part of the Conference,” said the minister. 
“ He would not have sent me here without my full 
consent. If I had said no, he would have given me 
one of the best stations in the Conference. I said 
yes, and came to Flintrock.” 

“ Now, if that don’t beat all creation ! ” cried Pom- 
pey. “What do you think of that, Tighter? ” 

“ And you have no doubt in regard to your quar- 
terage ? ” asked Brother Tighter, without paying 
any attention to Pompey. 

“ Not a bit,” said Brother Sharp ; “ I have faith in 
God and I have faith in the people.” 

“ The people will do fust rate if they are carefully 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit . 141 

handled,” said Brother Sly ; “ it is not every minister 
that understands human natur’.” 

“Well,” said Pompey, “ somehow or ’nother we 
hain’t stuck exactly to the point. Brother Sharp 
don’t soften down the least mite on what he said 
yesterday. It’s too all-killing bad to have the young 
people turn against him at the very start.” 

“ Brother Pompey,” said the minister, “ I will 
ask you one question. Do you positively know 
of even one young person that is offended with 
what I said yesterday, aside from those four I re- 
ferred to ? ” 

“ Well, when it comes to knowin’ for sartin,” said 
Pompey, with some embarrassment, “ I can’t say 
that I do.” 

“ I will ask another question. Do you really be- 
lieve that any other young persons are grieved with 
my words? ” 

“ Hokie ! ” said Pompey, in the vain endeavor to 
extricate himself, “ the elder would make a smash- 
ing lawyer. I guess he would make out a case right 
or wrong.” 

“ But you don’t answer the question,” said the 
smiling minister. 

“Well, let me see; what was it? O, yes. Wal, 
since you squeeze a fellow right down to it, I guess I 
may as well own up that I don’t really believe that 
any of the young folks was hurt except those young- 
sters that thought they would have a little fun,” 
said Brother Pompey, wiping his face. “ But I 
reckon it is time for me to be moving ; it is pretty 
near milking-time.” 


142 Stories of Country and City . 

“ It is the same with me,” said Brother Sly, look- 
ing for his hat. 

“ Before these good brethren leave,” said Brother 
Sharp, “ let us have a word of prayer. We have 
pleasantly conversed together in regard to the in- 
terests of the Church of Christ. In these matters 
we are to seek wisdom of the Lord. It gives me 
pleasure to meet with you, and I trust that our com- 
ing together thus will be blessed of the Lord. Brother 
Tighter, are these young ladies in the church ? ” 

“ No, they have not yet made a start,” was the 
reply. 

“ I am sorry,” said the minister, with a look that 
was all kindness and Christian love. “ How much 
good they might accomplish if they would only give 
their young hearts to the Saviour ! Young ladies, I 
hope to see you genuinely converted to God. We 
will now call upon our heavenly Father.” 

The sisters had been attentive listeners to all 
that had been said, and from his first sentence the 
minister had continued to gain in their estimation, 
and more than once their cheeks burned with shame 
as they thought of their behavior in the house of 
God. The words of Brother Pompey had never 
sounded to them so decidedly flat, and they were 
pleased to see his embarrassment. They firmly re- 
solved that they had trifled in the sanctuary for the 
last time. The preacher’s few words addressed to 
them before engaging in devotion had reached their 
hearts, and although they had not bowed in prayer 
for many years they knelt down as if drawn by 
some magic power. 


Sharp Words on Old Flint rock Circuit . 143 

The prayer was deeply impressive. With holy 
ardor the man of God implored the divine Spirit to 
rest upon all present and upon the Church of Christ. 
He remembered the unconverted, and especially the 
young people. There were no vocal responses. 
From that company they could not be expected. 
But when the prayer was ended there was a moist- 
ure in those sisters’ eyes which Brother Pompey no- 
ticed with perfect astonishment. 

The two officials left, and the reader will be glad 
to know from their own lips their estimation of the 
interview. 

“ I tell you, Brother Sly,” said Pompey, “ I 
guess we have come out through the little end of 
the horn. I tell you he is just as keen as a razor. I 
feel just as if I had been drawn through a knot-hole. 
I never was so whittled down in all my life, and it 
looked all the time as if the fellow didn’t half try. 
When he talked about the small contributions from 
official members didn’t he hit the nail smack on the 
head ? I am not very big on the pay, but I fork over 
as much again as Brother Tighter. He gave us a 
drubbing, but somehow or ’nother I like him better 
than I did two hours ago. How is it with you, 
Sly ? ” 

“ Well,” said Sly, “ it was a little tough to listen 
to some things he said, but I have made up my 
mind that after all Brother Sharp understands hu- 
man natur’.” 

“ Wasn’t that prayer of his’n a stunner, though ! ” 
said Pompey. “And didn’t it beat all to see them 
girls drop on their knees just as if they had been 


144 Stories of Country and City. 

struck by lightining ! I’ll bet my old hat that some- 
thing is going to happen, and I guess we’d better 
git out of the way.” 

The two men now came to the end of the road 
and parted. 

The minister tarried but a short time after the 
brethren had left, promising to call again with his 
family before long. 

“ Well, Luke,” said Sister Tighter, “the meeting 
didn’t go off just as you expected.” 

“Not quite,” was the reply, “but perhaps it is 
just as well.” 

“Yes,” said his wife, with some feeling, “and a 
thousand times better. My eyes have been opened 
to see things in a very different light from what I 
have ever seen them before. When Brother Sharp 
came here this afternoon I did not feel right toward 
him, simply because of what he said yesterday. 
Now I feel different. I love him as a faithful serv- 
ant of Jesus Christ, and I am going to stand by him. 

% Girls, what do you think about it by this time ? ” 

“ Mother,” said Grace, “ I think Mr. Sharp is per- 
fectly splendid ! I have not the least hardness to- 
ward him, and, to tell you the honest truth, I am 
heartily ashamed of my conduct yesterday, and I 
ask my parents’ forgiveness while I promise never 
to do so again.” 

“ And that is the way I feel,” cried the younger 
sister, bursting into tears. 

“You have not had the religious training which 
the children of Methodists ought to have,” said the 
mother, with tears in her eyes. “ I hope from hence- 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit . 145 

forth to set a better example before my children. 
Luke, who is there in the official board that pays so 
little quarterage ? ” 

“ I don’t know exactly what the brethren do pay,” 
was the evasive answer. 

“ Well,” she said, “ I was glad that that did not 
hit us. We have many short-comings, but we are 
not guilty of withholding from our minister a gener- 
ous support.” 

CHAPTER IV. 

THE “RECEPTION,” AND SOMETHING ABOUT LUKE 
TIGHTER. 

N the next Sabbath at the church the congre- 



gation was larger than on the Sabbath previous. 


Grace and Charity Tighter sat with their parents 
down stairs and paid the most earnest attention. 
This produced a very happy effect in the minds 
of many who feared that things would turn out 
otherwise. Frank Pompey and William Sly were 
seated in the gallery, and their behavior was blame- 
less. The text was, ‘‘Woe to them that are at 
ease in Zion.” It was a sermon long to be remem- 
bered on account of its deep searching power. Sev- 
eral attended the class-meeting who had neglected 
it for years, and made humble confession of their 
backslidings. 

In the afternoon the appointment was at the 
“ Quaker Settlement.” There was a fine congrega- 
tion, and the singing was conducted by a choir of 
well-trained singers. During the opening prayer 


10 


146 Stories of Country and City. 

the minister was much disturbed by the rude be- 
havior of a young man and a young woman sitting 
very near the desk. Before announcing another 
hymn he said : 

“ I stand before you as a stranger for the first 
time. I hope that our relation as preacher and peo- 
ple will be pleasant and profitable, but at the very 
start I must give you to understand that I shall 
never tolerate any trifling behavior in this place dur- 
ing divine service. I have been greatly shocked by 
a shameful levity on the part of two young persons 
during our opening prayer. I hope that I shall 
never witness this again during any part of religious 
worship.” 

There was a general expression of satisfaction 
manifested by the audience at this fearless stand 
taken by the preacher. On this occasion the text 
was, “ Why stand ye here all the day idle? ” 

Before the congregation was dismissed a very 
respectable-looking gentleman asked permission to 
say a few words. The permission was given. 

“ I wish in the presence of this congregation to 
thank the reverend gentleman for his plain words 
touching unbecoming behavior in a place of worship, 
especially during the solemnity of prayer. This be- 
havior, I am happy to say, is confined to a very few 
persons, and if it had been met by other ministers 
as it has by this gentleman it would have disap- 
peared long ago. I am not a professing Christian, 
although I ought to be, but I am a lover of good 
order and good manners. I again thank the rev- 
erend gentleman for his timely remarks.” 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit. 147 

The audience were on the point of cheering, 
when Brother Sharp pronounced the benediction. 

The gentleman was a wealthy farmer of the 
vicinity by the name of Edward Gates. He pos- 
sessed brilliant talents and had been a member of 
the Legislature a number of times. He very politely 
asked the minister to call on him at his convenience. 

The pastor took tea at Brother Trembly’s, and 
was treated with much cordiality. 

“ I was terribly scared to hear you talk so after 
prayer,” said Brother Trembly. “ They richly de- 
served it, I know, for they are always cuttin’ up, but 
when preachers scold it makes me feel nervous and 
unpleasant. I don’t blame you one- bit, but any 
thing of that kind spoils my meeting. But now 
that ’Squire Gates has backed you I feel better. I 
wish I was not so nervous.” 

“You had better wish you weren’t so foolish,” 
said Sister Trembly, with a good-natured laugh. 
u You ought to have cried amen to what the minis- 
ter said, instead of feeling nervous. I felt as if I 
wanted to pat him on the back.” 

The evening appointment at the village was a 
grand success. 

On the next Sabbath the “ Yellow School-house ” 
was crowded. Before the service commenced Bro- 
ther Gruntly whispered to the minister that there 
was no choir, with a “Didn’t I tell you so?” ex- 
pression on his countenance. The members of the 
choir were all present, but had concluded to show 
thfe new minister that their fun during meeting 
was not to be interfered with without a show of 


148 Stories of Country and City. 

resentment. There they sat, under the silly im- 
pression that their “ pouting ” was going to create 
a panic. Brother Sharp was one of the best singers 
in the Conference, and in that line he "was fully pre- 
pared for any emergency. 

“I am informed,” said he, “that there is to be 
no singing by the choir this afternoon. For this 
accident, which often occurs, Methodists are gener- 
ally pretty well prepared. If you have no objec- 
tion I will be your chorister for this service at least. 
You are all invited to join in the song of praise. 
We’ll sing five verses of the first hymn, to the tune 
of ‘ Northfield.’ Let us arise and praise God.” 

The audience, with the exception of the choir, 
stood up. The people sang as they had never be- 
fore, and the old school-house rang with the sound 
of pure melody. 

The prayer was earnest and impressive, and in a 
particular manner the young people were presented 
before the Lord. 

Next was sung, “ When I can read my title clear,” 
to the tune “ Ortonville,” and, it was grand. Then 
a powerful sermon was preached from the text, “ For 
why will ye die ?” 

The evening meeting at the Hollow was a time 
of refreshing from the presence of the Lord. The 
seekers had found peace and were happy in their 
first love. The prospects were brightening, and the 
itinerant’s heart was glad. 

One afternoon and evening, when the minister 
and his family were fairly settled in their new home, 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit. 149 

a circuit gathering of a friendly social nature, which 
was well called a “ reception,’ ’ was found at the 
parsonage. Its object was to give the minister a 
welcome and to carry also in the line of eata- 
bles much more than would be necessary for that 
one occasion, the balance, of course, to remain at 
the preacher's house for the benefit of the inmates. 
At Flintrock these gatherings were quite popular, 
especially among the young people, not so much on 
account of the eatables as of the “good time”they 
enjoyed together. Unfortunately, former pastors, 
under the bad advice of some of the brethren, had 
reluctantly consented to let the youth indulge in 
those boisterous and vulgar plays made up of silly 
ditties, running, screaming, and kissing. Many of 
these ministers had been sick at heart in witnessing 
these rude performances in their own house, but, be- 
ing new comers, advised by official brethren, they 
had lacked in the moral courage to carry out their 
own convictions of duty. 

There was a large company of young people in 
a commodious front room up stairs. The evening 
was advancing. 

“Come, isn’t it about time for us to commence 
playing?” said Fred Nimbler, jumping up and stand- 
ing in the middle of the floor. 

“ I am almost sure that playing will not be pleas- 
ing to our minister,” said Walter Goodier. 

“ O, fiddlesticks !” cried Fred. “ We always have 
playing at receptions. Why should he object more 
than other ministers?” 

“ Other ministers have objected,” said Walter, 


150 Stories of Country and City. 

“ but yielded to the wishes of others. Our last 
preacher, with tears in his eyes, said to father that 
he never was so disgusted with any thing in his 
life.” 

“Well,” said Fred, defiantly, “ we’ll have our play 
any way ; come on, girls!” 

“No girl that respects herself will do anything in 
a minister’s house that would hurt his feelings,” said 
Ella Goodier. 

“And so I say,” responded Grace Tighter. “We are 
here to respect our minister, and not for a frolic.” 

This from Grace caused much astonishment, for 
heretofore she had been a leader in these perform- 
ances. 

Just now the loud voice of Brother Pompey was 
heard on the stairs, and presently he was in the 
midst of the company. 

“Mr. Pompey,” said Fred, “we were just about 
starting a play, when Walter interfered and said he 
thought Mr. Sharp would not like it.” 

“ I swow,” said Brother Pompey, “ I don’t know 
what the minister does think of these huggin’ bees. 
I am glad, though, that Walter did stick in a word. 
This yellin’ and squealin’ and kissin’ and huggin’ 
and tearin’ dresses and tippin’ over chairs I don’t 
think a mighty sight of myself.” 

This was followed by a laugh and some applause, 
which did not at all displease Brother Pompey, who 
was conscious that he had made the best effort of 
his life. 

“To me a reception is not worth a cent without 
a play,” said Fred, showing a degree of displeasure. 


Sharp Words on Old Flint rock Circuit. 15 1 

“ Well,” said Pompey, “ I am not much of a judge 
on the worth of victuals, but at the table awhile ago 
I thought I saw a red-headed, big-mouthed chap of 
your size putting himself outside of a pile of biscuit, 
butter and cheese, pies and cold chicken, corn-beef 
and cabbage, pork and beans, and cold ham and 
pickles, that I would call worth a good deal more’n 
a cent.” 

Here was another laugh at the expense of Fred, 
and Pompey considered himself a hero. 

“ Some one might ask the elder,” said Julia Nim- 
bler. 

“Would we not stand better in his estimation,” 
said Walter, “'if for his sake we voluntarily give up 
a practice which at any place is of very doubtful 
propriety, and especially so at the house of a min- 
ister? We are here to welcome our preacher, as 
Grace so properly remarked, and not to satisfy our 
desire for fun. I believe that I speak the sentiment 
of the great majority of this company, and I move 
that we dispense with playing, not only for to-night, 
but on all occasions when we meet in the interest 
of the church or pastor.” 

“ I second that motion,” said Grace Tighter. 

“ Brother Pompey will put it to vote,” said Wal- 
ter. 

“ Now let every mother’s son and daughter of you 
sit down !” cried Brother Pompey, with his loud 
voice. “ If you can’t get seats just squat right 
down on the floor. I don’t know as I can do this 
kind of business right up to the handle, but I will 
pitch in the best way I know. Now let all of you that 


152 Stories of Country and City . 

think as I do, that Walter Goodier has hit the nail 
right smack on the head, and will agree to do as he 
wants you to, stand up quicker than you can say 
skat !” 

They were on their feet in an instant, without a 
single exception. Fred Nimbler saw how matters 
stood, and gladly put himself with the majority. 

“ Well, now, if that don’t beat the Dutch !” cried 
Pompey, well pleased with the response, and feel- 
ing that his own eloquence had strengthened the 
vote. “ If my wife was here she would be tickled 
half to death, for she is awfully down on huggin’ 
bees.” 

The evening was spent pleasantly, and at a season- 
able hour the whole company was invited to come 
together down stairs, where Brother Sharp addressed 
them as follows : 

“ I thank you all for your presence and kind re- 
gards. Within a few hours I have formed the ac- 
quaintance of a large number. Our coming thus 
together must be profitable as well as pleasant. I 
hope soon to visit you at your houses and do what 
I can for your spiritual benefit. I thank these young 
people for their worthy deportment at the house of 
their minister. I have known of parsonages that 
have been disgraced by rude plays and amusements 
of very doubtful propriety. I am glad that the 
young people of Flintrock can enjoy themselves for 
an hour or two without resorting to these frivolities. 
Young people, you have my hearty thanks. Let us 
now unite in prayer.” 

The prayer was an earnest supplication in be- 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit . 153 

half of the people of his charge, and the reception 
reached a happy conclusion. 

“ Lucy,” said Brother Tighter to his wife one 
morning, “ it is time for us to be looking up some- 
thing for our minister. Quarterly meeting comes 
next Saturday. I guess we can let him have some 
of that corn-b^ef, can’t we ? ” 

“Perhaps he doesn’t want corn-beef,” said his 
wife, rather dryly, “ and if he does he would want 
a better article than we’ve got.” 

“ I know it isn’t first rate,” said her husband ; 
“ but what is good enough for us is good enough 
for him.” 

“ It is not good enough for us,” said his wife, 
rather sharply, “ and let us hear no more about 
that.” 

“ Well, how are we off for lard ?” asked Luke. 

“ But how do you know that Brother Sharp is in 
need of lard ? He may have already more than 
he needs,” said Lucy, in a manner that made her 
husband stare. 

“ But what shall we give him ?” asked her hus- 
band, with a degree of impatience. “ I must not go 
to the Quarterly Conference without quarterage.” 

“I don’t intend that you shall,” answered his 
wife ; “ but did you ever think that ministers, as well 
as other people, need money?” 

“ Money !” cried Brother Tighter. “ I never pay 
money.” 

“ But you will pay money after this, or I will pay 
it myself,” said the wife, in a most emphatic manner. 


i54 


Stories of Country and City. 

“ Why, Lucy, what has come over you ?” asked 
the almost frightened husband. 

“ You will find out pretty soon what has come 
over me,” was the stern reply. “That afternoon 
when Brother Sharp was here with Brother Sly and 
Brother Pompey he said that for years some of the 
official members on this charge had been shamefully 
stingy in their contributions. I had always thought 
that in addition to the little provision you carried 
to the preacher you paid also a liberal sum of 
money. I have just learned to my shame that I 
was mistaken. Now, Luke Tighter, you ought to 
be ashamed of yourself! Here you are, one of the 
most able farmers in the church, with abundance of 
cash at your command, and all the poor ministers 
have got from you for years has been a little lard, 
sausage, turnips, and onions ; and for these you 
have charged more than you could get for them in 
the market. Now, Luke Tighter, perhaps you know 
what has come over me.” 

“I wonder where you got your news?” said 
Tighter. 

“I got it reluctantly from those that know all 
about it,” was the reply. “ And now this wicked 
work must be stopped. Let poorer people, if they 
must, pay their quarterage in onions and turnips, 
but we pay money. And in view of your past 
stinginess I want you next Saturday to pay in cash 
ten dollars for this quarter, with the promise of three 
more tens during the year. What do you say to 
that ? ” 

“ I would like to say that you was crazy,” 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit . 155 

said Luke, in amazement, “ but I guess I hadn’t 
better.” 

‘ £ Luke Tighter, I am perfectly sane, and I never 
was more in earnest in my life ! ” said the wife. 
“ Now that the girls are away, I want the matter 
settled right here. I would be ashamed to have 
them know it. I have worked hard to earn this 
property, and my wishes are entitled to some respect. 
I want you to pay forty dollars this year for preach- 
ing, and that in money. What do you say?” 

“ Why, Lucy, if you are really in earnest, and you 
look very much as if you were, I’ll do it, of course,” 
said Luke. 

“ There ! ” said the wife, with a pleasant smile on 
her face, “ let the past be forgotten.” She went into 
another room, and in a few moments her clear voice 
was warbling “ Coronation.” 


CHAPTER V. 

THE CHARGE REDEEMED-A WONDERFUL LOVE-FEAST. 



T the quarterly meeting there was a large rep- 


resentation from every part of the circuit. The 
Saturday afternoon congregation was a marvel in 
point of numbers. The presiding elder looked 
around in astonishment, and could hardly attribute 
this wonderful change to his own popularity. Never 
had he seen the like at Old Flintrock. At the Quar- 
terly Conference nearly all of the official members 
were present, and every thing wore a cheerful ap- 


1 56 Stories of City and Country. 

pearance. Brother Keener was in his best humor, 
and the preacher in charge wore a smiling counte- 
nance. Brother Goodier was the secretary. The 
minister’s financial report was very encouraging. 
The secretary now took out of his pocket a roll 
of bills amounting to thirty dollars which he had 
collected in view of the quarterly meeting. Brother 
Wiser reported twenty-five dollars from Coon’s Hol- 
low. Brother Gruntly reported a smoked ham and 
a bushel of apples from the Yellow School-house, 
and Brother Trembly fifteen dollars from the Quaker 
Settlement, ten of which he was requested to say 
came from Squire Gates as a token of thanks to the 
minister for his timely service to those triflers dur- 
ing prayer. This created a smile. 

“ Is there any more quarterage to be handed in ? ” 
inquired the presiding elder. Brother Tighter left 
his seat, walked up to the altar, and, to the astonish- 
ment of the secretary, handed him a ten-dollar bill. 

“How much do you wish to pay?” asked Bro- 
ther Goodier, preparing to make change. 

“ I wish to pay ten dollars for this quarter and 
thirty more during the year.” This was said so that 
all could hear. But in order to make it more em- 
phatic the delighted secretary said aloud, “ Brother 
Tighter this year will pay forty dollars in cash ! ” 
The astonishment was profound and almost em- 
barrassing. 

“ It is no wonder that you look astonished,” said 
Brother Tighter ; “ I am astonished myself. If you 
wish to thank any body you may thank my wife. 
She had just found out how much I paid for preach- 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit, 157 

ing, and the way I had to take it was a caution. I 
was glad to come to terms — forty dollars in cash. I 
am inclined to think that Lucy is right. ” 

This created a degree of merriment, and some 
other close-fisted officials present thought the matter 
over and concluded to double their subscription. 
The quarterage was beyond all expectation, and the 
future looked bright. The love-feast on Sabbath 
morning was noted for humble confessions of past 
unfaithfulness and solemn vows for the future. At 
the public service the church was crowded. Bro- 
ther Keener had a good time, while the quarterly 
collection far exceeded his claims. 

On the following Sabbath at the Yellow School- 
house all tire members of the choir were in their 
seats ; they sang heartily, paid strict attention to 
the preaching, and a number of them seemed to be 
much affected. Brother Sharp took tea again at 
Brother Gruntly’s, and this time Sallie, with a smil- 
ing countenance, sat at the table. 

Just before the minister entered his carriage Bro- 
ther Gruntly said, “ I guess things are going to work 
all right after all. I was afraid it was going to 
break every thing all to pieces. The singers have 
had a meeting, and after much talk every one of 
them voted that you were right and that they were 
wrong ; and they have signed a paper drawn by our 
Sallie, saying that they will never again whisper and 
giggle in meeting. Don’t that beat all?” 

“ I am very glad to hear such good news,” said 
Brother Sharp. “ We have only to do our duty, and 
God will take care of his cause.” He then left for 


158 Stories of Country and City. 

the Hollow, where they had another pentecostal 

shower. 

Seeing the minister could not attend the Sabbath- 
school, on account of his many appointments, he 
consented to teach a Bible class at the parsonage 
on each Wednesday evening. This was largely at- 
tended, and in addition to his explanatory remarks, 
addressed to their intellect, his earnest application 
of Bible truths was leaving a decided impression on 
their individual hearts. The weekly prayer meet- 
ings throughout the circuit were gradually increas- 
ing in spirituality and in attendance. This was 
specially true at the village. Many of the young 
people attended, and their countenances denoted 
genuine interest. The second quarterly meeting, 
which was conducted by the pastor, was a season of 
great interest. The text on the Sabbath was, “Pre- 
pare ye the way of the Lord ; make his paths 
straight.” The people were given to see that all 
that was necessary in order to have God among 
them in a sweeping revival was the “ preparing the 
way,” and it was evident that this was going on. This 
favorable state of things was not brought about by 
an accident. It was chiefly, under God, the result of 
an untiring effort on the part of their minister. He 
had begun with the official members. With the ex- 
ception of two or three, their influence for years had 
been ruinous to the charge. For this it required 
profound skill, invincible courage, perfect honesty, 
and abundant love. In these requisites the man of 
God abounded. From the first he had set his heart 
on saving these brethren from their chronic stu- 


Sharp 1 Words on Old Flint rock Circuit . 1 59 

pidity, their criminal indifference, and their wicked 
worldliness. In a very short time he thoroughly 
understood them, administered his medicinal doses, 
and looked up to Heaven for success. He showed 
them their sins, and their transgressions to the house 
of Israel. He also visited from house to house, 
and as far as opportunities presented themselves 
he conversed with the unconverted part on the all- 
important subject of religion. On all occasions he 
had held up the banner of holiness and honored the 
requirements of the Discipline. His exhortations at 
the prayer meetings and the Bible class produced 
deep conviction. Add to this his powerful and 
earnest ministry, in which, with a tongue of fire, he 
denounced sin in the world and in the Church, and 
this favorable state of things will not seem strange. 

In the fall of that year the pastor became con- 
vinced that “ the set time to favor Zion ” had in- 
deed come. Throughout the charge on the part of 
a great many there was an earnest longing for the 
salvation of souls. The moral firmament gave un- 
mistakable promise of “ abundance of rain.” After 
a full consultation with the brethren he concluded 
to commence a protracted effort in the village church. 
For some two weeks this meeting had been an- 
nounced, and it was known far and near. Monday 
and Tuesday evenings were to be devoted to church 
work: humiliation, confession, and prayers for the 
baptism of the Holy Ghost to fall upon believers to 
prepare them to labor for souls. The meeting 
opened with the evident presence of God. There 
was a complete prostration before the Lord. There 


160 Stories of Country and City. 

were free confessions of worldliness, pride, penuri- 
ousness, neglect of family and private prayers and 
the social meetings of the church. There were 
hearty shakings of hands between church members 
who for years had treated each other coldly. These 
meetings, although announced for the special bene- 
fit of church members, were attended by many of 
the unconverted. 

On Wednesday evening Brother Sharp preached 
to a crowded house. He stood before them look- 
ing somewhat pale, while deep solemnity rested on 
all. He felt the weighty responsibilty of the hour. 
He took his text: “ Then how wilt thou do in the 
swelling of Jordan ?” The closing part of this ser- 
mon was thrilling, grand, and terribly solemn. Al- 
ready, and before the invitation was given, there 
were groans of penitence heard in different parts of 
the church. The minister, leaving the pulpit, con- 
tinued his words of fire as he came down to the 
altar, and there without an intermission he invited 
all who wanted a Friend to stand by them in the 
“ swelling of Jordan ” to come and kneel at the 
altar. No sooner were the words spoken than from 
all parts of the house there was a rush forward. 
Some wept aloud and cried for mercy; others were 
silent and solemn. The altar was soon more than 
filled, and seats were vacated to make room for 
mourners. Then followed a season of prayer, and 
many souls were set at liberty. Thus continued 
the meetings in interest and power for some six 
weeks, while about two hundred had professed to 
have found salvation. The converts were from all 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit. 161 

parts of the circuit, and far beyond. Nearly every 
family had been reached. The charge was com- 
pletely revolutionized. All the young people in 
the minister’s Bible class were converted. Among 
these were the sons of Brother Pompeyand Brother 
Sly and the daughters of Brother Tighter. At the 
Quaker Settlement a number had embraced relig- 
ion, among others Hon. Edward Gates, whose con- 
version was very bright and clear. At the Yellow 
School-house all the members of the choir had sur- 
rendered, and Miss Sallie Gruntly was a thorough 
worker. At the Hollow Brother Wiser’s two sons 
were among the saved, together with a score of 
others. Shouts of praise vibrated through the val- 
leys and echoed on the hill-sides. 

Brother Sharp s donation was the largest by far 
ever heard of in that part of the country. In cash 
and other valuables it amounted to two hundred 
and fifty dollars. In the evening among the young 
people there was nothing heard of that famous 
“ needle’s eye that doth supply,” but their young 
voices blended sweetly in, 

“ How happy are they who their Saviour obey.” 

Tlie quarterage also came in abundantly, and the 
itinerant received much more than his allowance. 
By a unanimous vote he was asked to return for 
the second year, which, of course, he did, and the 
work progressed gloriously. Improvements became 
the order of the day. The church at the village 
was thoroughly repaired and beautified. Brother 
Tighter, at this time without an order from Lucy, 
11 


1 62 Stories of Country and City . 

headed the subscription with a liberal sum. In this 
he was followed by Brother Sly, whose “ human 
natur’ ” had of late greatly improved, and even Bro- 
ther Gruntly freely gave twenty-five dollars. A 
new church was built at the Quaker Settlement 
chiefly through the liberality of Esquire Gates, 
while Brother Trembly had wonderfully improved 
in moral courage. The Yellow School-house was 
enlarged and painted a more attractive hue, but for 
years afterward it was known by the same old term. 
At the Hollow a neat church was built, and paid 
for before it was dedicated. 

The last love-feast of the second year was a time 
of shouting and tears. Their beloved pastor, who 
had done so much for them, was about to leave. 
The testimonies were very numerous ; but we can 
allude to only one. 

Brother Pompey, with great tears running down 
his cheeks, cried out : “ I am a poor, crooked stick, 
the best way you can fix it ; but, thank God and 
Brother Sharp, I think I am in better shape than I 
was two years ago. I was a church member, I know ; 
but what good will that do when you have no more 
religion than a snipe ? I thank God for what Bro- 
ther Sharp did for me. I once undertook to haul 
him over the coals at Brother Tighter’s. I shall 
never forget that. It didn’t take him long to take 
all the starch out of me, and I went home deter- 
mined that I would never again make a big fool of 
myself. Ever since that afternoon, brethren, I 
have been trying to toe the mark a little better. I 
know I often get out of the way, and they tell me 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit. 163 

I use too much slang. I think I am getting over 
that. Any how I am going to try my level best. 
Every now and then I have a big tussle with the 
old fellow, but I generally down him before we get 
through. He hates awfully to give me up, and 
sometimes he is as polite as a basket of chips ; but 
I tell him : ‘You can’t come it, Mr. Devil, and you 
would better scud.’ Brother Sharp, that dressing 
you gave us at Brother Tightens that afternoon made 
us squirm, but it was the best thing that ever hap- 
pened to us. At our house we are a happy family. 
I read the Scriptur’ and my wife and the boys do 
the praying. I pray in secret every day, but I 
dasn’t venture this old runaway tongue of mine to 
do that kind of business before folks. God bless 
you, Brother Sharp ! and, whoever our new preacher 
may be, you may bet your life that Brother Pompey 
will come up to the scratch, and stand by him 
through thick and thin.” 

In spite of the betting phrase these remarks were 
well received, because every man, woman, and child 
knew that they were uttered in perfect sincerity. 

At the next Conference Brother Sharp was sent 
to Watchford, where the congregation had greatly 
diminished under the preaching of Brother Minus. 
Here again, as in all his previous appointments, he 
was eminently successful. For years after this he 
served the most prominent appointments. After 
that he was a very popular presiding elder, and 
was repeatedly a delegate to the General Confer- 
ence. 

Here it may not be amiss to note a brief conver- 


164 Stories of Country and City. 

sation between Brother Sharp and his former pre- 
siding elder, which took place years afterward. 

“ Ah, Brother Sharp,” said Samson Keener, “ is 
it not very clear to your mind that I was under 
divine direction when I nominated you for Old 
Flintrock?” 

“ I have never been so impressed, Brother Keen- 
er,” was the smiling reply. “ I think it would have 
been more in harmony with the will of God if, in 
unison with the modest and respectful request of 
the brethren from Watchford, you had nominated 
me for that station.” 

“ But does not the wonderful success that followed 
your labors at Flintrock prove most conclusively 
that the nomination was from the Lord ?” 

“ No ; it proves nothing of the kind. My being 
appointed by the Bishop in harmony with my own 
will, after a friendly consultation, may have been 
pleasing to God, but that does not prove that he 
looked with favor upon the nomination. And even 
if the whole thing had been wrong my labors might 
have been blessed in the salvation of souls. The 
will of God touching ministerial appointments is not 
to be learned by their success or failure. And so, 
my dear Brother Keener, I do not think that my 
nomination for Flintrock was at all inspired by the 
Holy Ghost.” 

Samson Keener made no reply. Perhaps he did 
not feel quite sure that the nomination of Brother 
Sharp for that hard charge was prompted wholly by 
motives that would bear a pleasant recollection. 

Flintrock became a desired field. At present the 


Sharp Words on Old Flintrock Circuit. 165 

original ground embraces two prominent stations. 
The older members have gone to their reward, while 
their children and grandchildren carry on the work. 
Brother Sharp is now advanced in years and wait- 
ing for his discharge. Walter Goodier is a worthy 
minister in the effective ranks, and his sister Ella, as 
a loving wife, cheers the declining years of a noted 
Methodist minister. 


Stories of Country and City . 


1 66 


THE MAN WITH THE RUFFLED SHIRT; 

OR, 

MY FIRST WEEK ON L— CHARGE. 


CHAPTER I. 

THE JOURNEY AND MY FIRST SABBATH. 

I WONDER if this is the case with the generality 
of my brethren in the ministry. It is so with 
me, at least. I now look upon many things as com- 
paratively trivial that in my early days I considered 
as exceedingly sinful. I am often astonished at 
myself when I compare my present feelings and 
views with those that I cherished forty years ago. 
I am inclined to think that in this I relate the ex- 
perience of a great number. They may, or may 
not, be ready to make the public confession that I 
do. Let that be as it may, I must say that in this 
year of grace, from some reason or other, I am not 
troubled, pained, tortured, and agonized by reason 
of the style of brethren and sisters’ costumes, espe- 
cially the sisters’ bonnets, as I used to be when I 
was much younger in the ministry than I am to-day. 
I have often been led to inquire, Is not this change 
of mind and feeling the result of a gradual back- 
sliding from the simplicity of the Gospel and from 


The Man with the Ruffled Shirt. 167 

that ardent zeal for the glory of God which I felt 
in my younger days ? Was not my judgment at that 
time, when warm in my first love, a safer one on this 
point than the one I now exercise after so many 
years of mingling more or less in fashionable and 
worldly societies ? These questions, gentle reader, 
have been well considered. I have been for hours 
on the witness stand, and I have undergone a thor- 
ough cross-examination, and I am justified at the 
bar of my own conscience, at least, in the views that 
I hold, and I trust that they are in harmony with 
the will divine. 

This may be considered as rather a strange way 
of commencing a story. Well, I have never taken 
any lessons in that line. I know nothing of the 
rules of story-telling or story-writing. I am not sure 
that there are such rules. If there are, I am not 
bound by them more than I am by Claude’s Essay 
on the Composition of a Sermon. I think I shall 
be able, before I get through, to tell my story, and 
if I see fit to put the moral at the top, or in the 
middle, or at the bottom, that is simply a matter of 
taste. 

It was in the summer of 18 — . The Conference 

was closed, and my field of labor was to be L 

charge in Northern New York. It was by no means 
a “ responsible ” charge, as the term is sometimes 
used by Methodist ministers, and to be read out for 
that place was not considered a very high compli- 
ment, although it was a “fair” appointment. But 
at that time I was young, vigorous, hopeful, and 
confident ; and with cheerful hearts the little fam- 


1 68 Stories of Comitry and City. 

ily started for the new circuit. The journey was 
long, about one hundred miles, under the burning 
heat of a July sun. Of course we wondered and 
wondered why it was necessary to send us so very 
far away. We did not say it was wrong. O, no! 
In those days I was exceedingly “ loyal,” and looked 
upon the appointments coming from the Bishop and 
his advisers as having the signature of Jehovah at- 
tached. My views on that point also have been 
slightly modified since. But we reached the end of 
our journey. It was Saturday afternoon. We had 
been directed to put up at the hospitable mansion 
of “ Father Rogers,” and they were expecting us. 

This family at that time consisted of the parents 
and their only daughter, Alice, a young lady about 
twenty-two years of age. Father Rogers had long 
been a local preacher and a class-leader, and was 
universally loved. He was well versed in theology, 
and in conversation he was easy and agreeable. 
Sister Rogers was very much like him. Alice had 
shared in good advantages, and her manner was 
cordial and mirthful. She was richly dressed and 
had on her person a few articles of jewelry. I in- 
wardly sighed, and wondered if she was a Methodist. 
We were received with the warmest Christian sym- 
pathy, and within a very short time we felt perfectly 
at home. The children had thrown off restraint, 
and already Alice had become a great favorite. 

On that evening the itinerant and his family were 
glad to seek an early rest. The household bowed in 
humble adoration, and we offered unto the Lord 
our evening sacrifice. 


The Man with the Ruffled Shirt . 169 

The next morning was clear and bright. The fam- 
ily was up betimes, and without any noticeable 
haste or hurry the work was completed, and we 
were ready for the service a long time before the 
hour arrived. The church stood but a short dis- 
tance from the house and was visible from the room 
in which the venerable man and myself sat. 

“Well, Father Rogers,” I asked, “ what is the 
spiritual condition of the members at large on this 
charge ? ” 

“ A positive knowledge of the heart belongs only 
to God,” was the reply; “but, judging from ap- 
pearances, I trust that the members generally strive 
to do their duty and make their way to heaven.” 

“ I am glad to hear that,” I replied. “ You say 
truly that God alone can read the heart. But to 
me it is perfectly evident that the Methodist Church 
is drifting fearfully from her ancient moorings 
toward sure destruction. It has got so that in our 
congregations you see no difference between the 
world and the Church. Professing Christians are 
as gay in their dress as the worldlings. In days of 
yore Methodists were known by the simplicity of 
their apparel ; but it is so no longer. Vital godli- 
ness is departing from the Church, and we need not 
be mistaken, for ‘ By their fruits ye shall know 
them.’ ” 

“ I admit that by their fruits ye shall know 
them, Brother C.,” answered Father Rogers. “ But 
is it safe to take a mere article of dress or a piece 
of jewelry as a proof of a wicked heart in one 
whose daily walk and works give unmistakable evi- 


170 Storks of Country and City. 

dence of love to God and of an earnest zeal for his 
glory? When I was younger I used to feel very 
much as you do. The sight of a little breastpin 
on a Methodist sister, or a little artificial rose on 
her bonnet, would shock me, and inwardly I would 
conclude that such a person could not enjoy relig- 
ion. I am still decidedly opposed to any vain 
display. But a long life of experience in the Church 
has convinced me that a few articles of dress, whether 
plain or gay; are very unsafe criterions whereby to 
judge of a person’s religious excellence or moral 
worth in a community.” 

“ Father Rogers,” said I, with a degree of warmth, 
“ while I greatly respect you for your age and piety 
I am sorry to hear any thing from your venerable 
lips that can in any manner be construed into an 
apology for this worldly vanity in professing Chris- 
tians. We are not to be ‘ conformed to the world,’ 
but to be * transformed by the renewing of your 
mind.’ ” 

“ And yet, Brother C.,” replied Father Rogers, 
with a humorous smile, as he scanned me from head 
to foot, “you seem to be pretty well conformed to 
this world as far as its fashion is concerned. Your 
coat is cut in the latest style. Your pantaloons 
are far from being in the fashion of the apostolic 
age. Your neck-tie has a very modern appearance. 
Your hat, yonder, is a magnificent ‘ stove-pipe,’ and 
your boots look to me as if they had been made 
on a very fashionable and worldly last. I am well 
pleased with your appearance. I am gratified to 
see our new minister so tastefully clad. And yet 


The Man with the Ruffled Shirt. jyi 

it seems to me that, from your own stand-point, 
you must admit that, so far as dress is concerned, 
you are somewhat ‘conformed to this world.’” 

All this was said so kindly and smilingly as to 
impart double weight to every word, and I began 
to feel that the veteran had with my own Scripture 
put me in a position that was far from being com- 
fortable, and I was glad to know that it was near 
meeting-time. I replied, “ As far as my garments 
are concerned I will assure you that I have never 
bestowed a thought upon their fashion or style. 
They were ordered, they fit me, and I wear them. 
That is all.” 

“ And I think, Brother C.,” said the veteran 
again, “ that it would be exceedingly unkind as well 
as unjust in any one to accuse our new minister 
of worldly conformity because he wears a suit of 
clothes similar to those of his neighbors. The 
proof of our moral transformation is not to be found 
in the cut of a coat or the style of a bonnet. I have 
learned to value people according to their moral 
and religious worth, and not by their dress or pro- 
fession.” 

I was certainly surprised to hear this language 
from an old Methodist. I had never heard the like 
before, and although I considered myself well pre- 
pared to sustain my views on this point, for some 
reason I found that I was confused, and a reply 
was not quite ready. To my great relief Father 
Rogers said : 

“ Let us be going. Brother C., we will resume this 
talk some other time.” 


172 Stories of Country and City . 

The services proceeded as usual. The congrega- 
tion was large and attentive. I felt a comfortable 
degree of liberty, and was cheered during the ser- 
mon by a nnmber of responses in the shape of 
“ amen” and “ glory,” and once or twice an emphatic 
“ hallelujah ” echoed through the house. After an 
earnest invitation for all the members to tarry for 
class-meeting the benediction was pronounced. 

A very fair number tarried, and, knowing that 
before me stood the majority of the members of 
the charge, I paid particular attention both to their 
outward appearance and spoken experience. To 
my sorrow I thought I saw clear exhibitions of pride 
and worldly conformity. In the public service my 
attention had been drawn toward a singularly- 
dressed man, whom I instantly concluded to' be a 
vain worldling who came to make a display of his 
singularity and to hear the new minister. Be it re- 
membered that I arrived at this conclusion from the 
man’s apparel, and from no other cause. His de- 
portment was perfectly correct and his attention 
strict. But to me his dress was enough to settle 
the question of his moral condition. He wore a 
black velvet coat, a yellow vest, and white trousers, 
from the waist of which hung a short, massive 
gold watch-chain, ending with a couple of golden 
seals. But what struck me more particularly was a 
very fine white ruffle projecting from his shirt bo- 
som. Judge of my astonishment when I found this 
ruffle-shirt ed gentleman in the class-meeting. I 
looked around and examined the countenances of 
those present in order to ascertain if others were 


The Man with the Ruffled Shirt. 173 

astonished as well as myself. But no ! Then it 
was evident that the man was at home, and one of 
the fraternity. I will mention but few names in 
connection with this class-meeting, but enough to 
answer our purpose. Brother Frothingham was 
evidently poor. His garments denoted him as such. 
He was glad that they had a minister at last who 
was not afraid to preach against pride and popu- 
larity. It was all dress and fashion, and the cause 
of Christ was languishing. He had often asked their 
former pastor to preach on pride, but he didn’t do 
it. But now he believed the set time to favor Zion 
had come. Halleluiar ! Sister Frothingham be- 
lieved in that religion that had life and power in it. 
When God converted her she was converted all over, 
soul and body. She felt it from the crown of her 
head to the end of her toes. It pained her soul to 
see Methodist sisters following the vain fashion of 
a wicked world and thus giving the lie to their pro- 
fession. At last I came to the man with the ruf- 
fled shirt. Father Rogers with a smile spoke his 
name — “ Brother Sterling.” I looked upon him 
with a degree of amazement and wondered what he 
would have to say. He spoke on rather a low key, 
but quite distinct. In a second I found that he 
was an Englishman. “It is all of grace! It is all 
of grace! ” said Brother Sterling. “ Twenty years 
ago, in Old England, the good Shepherd found me 
a poor wandering sheep on the barren mountains of 
sin and unbelief, and led me into the fold, and ever 
since then I have lain down in green pastures and 
by the side of still waters. Brethren, if there is any 


174 Stories of Country and City. 

good in me it is all of grace, and to God be all the 
glory ! ” All this from the man with the ruffled 
shirt and the massive watch-chain ! There was a 
ring of sincerity about what he said, and I found 
on looking round a number shedding tears. I had 
purposed to say something to this man touching 
worldly conformity, but when he sat down I con- 
cluded to let it pass. How thankful I have since 
felt that I did not at that time follow the impulse ! 
The class-meeting closed. The new minister was 
introduced to many present, all of whom gave him a 
hearty welcome with a warm invitation to call at 
their houses. “ I hope Brother C.,” said Sister 
Frothingham, “ that you will not do as some of our 
former ministers have done. They could make them- 
selves mighty familiar in fine houses, where the 
women folks dress in silks and play on the pianner, 
but their visits to the poor were few and far be- 
tween, and sometimes as scarce as hens’ teeth.” 
I told Sister Frothingham that her being poor 
would not prevent my visiting her. This answer 
caused a general smile, which at that time I did not 
understand. We scattered, and I returned to the 
hospitable mansion of Father Rogers. 

“ Well, Brother C.,” said the venerable local 
preacher, after we were fairly seated, “ you see that 

we have a few at least in L that will take great 

pleasure in giving you all due assistance in carrying 
forward the dress-reform movement/’ 

“ I would not run from one extreme to another,” 
I replied. “ I have no desire to see the sisters at- 
tired in Sister Frothingham ’s style. I was not at all 


v * \ ; i : 

The Man with the Ruffled Shirt . 175 

pleased with her remarks. But I have often noticed 
that there is a tendency in the poor members of 
the church to charge pride on those who are in bet- 
ter circumstances. So we must have charity for 
Brother and Sister Frothingham.” 

“ If you put down the Frothinghams among the 
poor you will make a very great mistake,” said 
Father Rogers. “Mr. Frothingham is nearly the rich- 
est man on the charge. He has all the appearance 
of poverty, and I often think that he has all the ex- 
perience of poverty. That coat that he wore to- 
day has been his Sunday garment for fifteen years, 
and it bids fair for years to come. Both he and his 
wife are forever harping on pride and dress, and, 
whatever may be the merit of the subject in itself, 
from them it always does harm. Their influence in 
the church is any thing but favorable. They gen- 
erally make a great ado over every new preacher, 
and invariably wish a change at the end of the first 
year. You may look upon these remarks as being 
uncharitable, but they have led so many new minis- 
ters astray by their noisy demonstrations that I 
deem it my duty to set you on your guard, and if 
you find them better than my description I shall 
greatly rejoice.” 

“ But what about the man with the ruffled shirt, 
Father Rogers?” I asked. “ I certainly was favor- 
ably impressed with what he said; but how can any 
man that enjoys religion permit himself to indulge 
in such vanity of dress? I had not the least idea 
that he was even a professor of religion, much less a 
Methodist. I certainly was surprised when I saw 


i y6 Stories of Country and City . 

him in the class-meeting. The idea of a ruffle-shirted 
Methodist ! ” 

“ Now we come back to our first point of discus- 
sion,” said Father Rogers, with a smile on his lips; 
“ and I wish for no better subject to test our theory 
than this man of the ruffled shirt and the heavy 
watch-chain. Ten years ago he came from England 
with his two sisters, one a young lady and the other 
a child of twelve years; The older sister married, 
and now lives in the West. The younger is unmar- 
ried and superintends the house for her bachelor 
brother, who owns a large and beautiful farm about 
two miles from this place. They came to this 
country with regular certificates of membership, 
and their Christian walk has been blameless. Bro- 
ther Sterling dresses now very much as he did then. 
The first time I ever saw him he had on a velvet 
coat and a ruffled shirt. I never saw a person 
more indifferent to the changing forms of fashion. 
He is a man of property, and it is all at God’s serv- 
ice. He abounds in every good word and work, 
temporally and spiritually. He is loved and re- 
spected by the whole community. His attendance 
at the sanctuary is constant. His contributions to- 
ward the support of the Gospel are liberal and cheer- 
ful. He well understands our theology and church 
government. He is a ripe scholar and understands 
several languages. He is as humble and unpretend- 
ing as a child. His love and regard for the minis- 
ters are proverbial. All this you will see for your- 
self, and a vast deal more, between this and the next 
Conference. Thus this man has stood among us in 


1 77 


The Man with the Ruffled Shirt. 

all the beauty of holiness for a dozen years, and 
those that know his moral worth are not disposed 
to meddle with the style of his shirt or the weight 
of his watch-chain.” 

Father Rogers waxed warm in the praise of his 
English neighbor. I certainly was much surprised 
to find my man of “ worldly conformity ” set up so 
highly. I had all confidence in my worthy host, 
and concluded that the account was correct. Again 
I found my usual ready utterance wanting. I sim- 
ply replied : 

“It is very possible that I have wrongly judged 
persons on account of my views of dress. I will 
give the subject more consideration.” 


CHAPTER II. 


SOME PASTORAL CALLS. 


WO days after this, in company with Father 



Rogers, I called to see a number of the mem- 


bers. After what I had heard on the Sabbath I 
concluded that Sister Frothingham must not be 
overlooked. On our way thither my faithful guide 
remarked : “ Brother C., in all probability your feel- 
ings will be hurt more than once before you will 
leave that house. If you escape you will be the 
first Methodist minister that ever proved so fortu- 
nate. It will be under the garb of pretended sanc- 
tity. But be assured, my dear brother, that you 
are not to judge of this charge by the Frothing- 
hams. Our people are good and kind, and they 


12 


1 78 Stories of Country and City . 

never rush to the throne of judgment to pass a 
sentence on their fellow-men.” 

I assured him in return that I was fully prepared 
to meet all features of mind and disposition, and on 
we trotted until we found ourselves in front of the 
Frothingham mansion. We entered. It was evi- 
dent from Sister Frothingham’s habiliments that 
on this afternoon she was not expecting “ company.” 
If she was acquainted with St. Paul’s injunction, 
“ Let every thing be done decently and in order,” 
in all probability she had given it an exclusively 
spiritual meaning, for the interior appearance of her 
kitchen was far from being a proof that the good 
advice had been heeded. We found her as we gen- 
erally find the pictures of sweet rustic maidens in 
the magazines— -shoeless and stockingless ; while her 
hair was permitted to enjoy a holiday and run in 
any direction its fancy might dictate. She was en- 
gaged in spinning flax. 

’“Good afternoon, Brother C.,” she said; “you 
have catched me in a fine fix. You see I yet stick 
to the old fashions. I tell Simon what was good 
enough for our fathers and mothers is good enough 
for their children. ‘ A penny saved is a penny 
’arned.’ I don’t run after every new-fangled notion. 
It seems to me that the world is gettingcrazy after 
new things, and the Church is as bad as the world. 
Sit down, Father Rogers. Huldah, bring a chair 
from the spare-room, and run to the back lot and 
tell your father that the new minister is come. Sis- 
ter C., I noticed, didn’t stay in class Sunday. I 
presume she was tired. I tell Simon that women 


The Man with the Ruffled Shirt. 179 

nowadays can’t stand nothing. It wa’n’t so when 
I was young. If they would only take hold and 
work as I did when I was a girl I guess they 
wouldn’t be such a puny, sickly set. When Sister 
C. gets over being tired of course she will stay in 
class. There was a good deal of fault found with 
our other minister’s wife on that account. If any 
body should set a good example it should be the 
minister’s wife. Well, well, when I begin to talk I 
don’t know when to stop.” 

But she did stop for a while, not, however, be- 
fore she had made a very unfavorable impression on 
my mind. Her language in regard to my wife 
touched me keenly, and I replied with as much com- 
posure as I could command: 

“ Sister Frothingham, I am happy to inform you 
that Mrs. C. is an ardent lover of our means of 
grace, and is always present unless unavoidably de- 
tained. I tell you this to relieve you from any 
further embarrassment.” 

“ And let me say in behalf of the wife of our 
former minister,” said Father Rogers, “ that there 
was but one family on the whole charge that ever 
found fault with her. She was a beautiful specimen 
of a true Christian lady, and in her absence I must 
defend her.” 

“ Conscience sakes ! Father Rogers, you needn’t 
get huffy about it ! ” replied our sister. “ I 
guess there are no bones broken. When I 
was — ” 

But just in time to prevent another outpouring 
Brother F. came in from the “ back lot.” It seems 


180 Stories of Country and City . 

that he had witnessed our arrival and Huldah’s 
journey had been rendered short. 

“ Glad to see you,” said he as he took my hand. 
“ Father Rogers, why didn’t you put your horse in 
the barn ? ” 

“ O, we are not going to make much of a stay,” 
was the reply. “ The horse is all right. Brother C. 
thought he would like to make a few calls.” 

“ How much of a family have you, Brother C?” 
asked Brother F. 

“ I have a wife and two children,” I replied. 

“ O, that ain’t very bad,” replied the man. “ Some 
of our ministers have so many children that they 
figur’ up pretty middlin’ high for a weak charge ; 
don’t they, Father Rogers?” 

“ That is a point that gives me no trouble,” replied 
the veteran, with much earnestness. “ When the 
minister’s claim is high the brethren pay accord- 
ingly. They find no fault. If Brother C. had six- 
teen children instead of two some would stick to 
their old figure, and that a very low one.” 

Simon was evidently hit, but not much hurt. His 
“well-beloved,” seeing the situation, concluded to 
come to the rescue, and so replied : 

“ It takes a heap more to support a preacher’s 
family than it used to. Twenty years ago they were 
willing to live like common folks. But pride and 
popilarity has crept into ministers’ houses as well as 
others. I often tell Simon that if they would live 
and dress as plain as we do we wouldn’t hear so 
much complaining about money and quarterage and 
such like stuff. But, dear me ! they are often as stuck 


The Man with the Ruffled Shirt. 1 8 1 

up as the world’s people. I hope Brother C. will 
not think that I am alludin’ to his family ; but that 
is true of some of our ministers, and Father Rogers 
knows it.” 

“ Father Rogers does not know it ! ” was his em- 
phatic reply. 

“ Nancy,” interposed Brother F., “ I guess we bet- 
ter drop that subject ; you know Father Rogers and 
us could never see alike on these matters. But from 
some parts of Brother C.’s sermon on Sunday I 
think he must side with us.” 

This put me in an uncomfortable position. I 
utterly detested the spirit that prompted their re- 
marks, and yet much of the language they used was 
very much like my own, and no one knew it better 
than did Father Rogers. I dare say that he rightly 
judged my feelings and rendered very timely aid. 

“ It is hardly fair to draw Brother C. into this 
talk,” he said, with a restored smile. “ He will have 
plenty of time after this to make known his views, 
and we hope to profit by them. We came here to 
make a friendly call, and not to argue questions.” 

This, to my great relief, had the effect of chang- 
ing the tone of the conversation, and in a few min- 
utes we were more at ease. In the course of remarks 
touching various church enterprises Brother and 
Sister F. instinctively shrank from all measures that 
required any thing in the shape of advancing money 
or even labor. Designedly or otherwise, my good 
Father Rogers touched on points that were pecu- 
liarly adapted to show the new minister the close 
and penurious disposition of the Frothinghams. 


f. 


182 


Stories of Country and City. 

“ Our church ought to be shingled over,” said 
Father Rogers. “In heavy rains it leaks in many 
places.” 

“ I guess a little patching would answer for the 
present,” said the man of the house. 

“ We have patched long enough. The house 
needs a thorough shingling, and if we all do our 
part as God has prospered us it can be easily ac- 
complished,” was the reply. 

“ How was the state of religion on your last 
charge, Brother C. ? ” asked Brother F., evidently 
wishing to turn to something cheaper than shingles. 

I replied, “ There was a very good state of spirit- 
ual prosperity when I left, and the finances were 
attended to with punctuality.” 

“ What we need on this charge is a rousing re- 
vival,” said Brother F., “ and I hope that Brother 
C. will be able to git up a reformation.” 

“ I hope so too with all my heart,” answered Fa- 
ther Rogers. “ Let the reformation commence at 
once, and, to begin with, let the church be shingled. 
But for this we- must raise money. Come, now, let 
us push this subscription ” — handing it to Brother 
F. “ I have put my name down for what I thought 
was right, but if it is not enough I will give more. 
In what way can we better start a reformation than 
in showing proper respect for the sanctuary?” 

Brother F. reluctantly took the paper, read the 
heading, folded it up again, and handed it to Father 
Rogers. Then turning to me inquired : 

“ How long have you been in the ministry, 
Brother C.?” 


183 


The Mem with the Ruffled Shirt. 

I told him I was commencing my sixth year. 

“ Brother Frothingham,” said Father Rogers, 
“ Brother C.’s goods are at B. station, and they 
must be brought up this week. You have good 
strong horses and you will go after a load, won’t 

• \ yy 

you r 

“ Let — me — see,” was the slow reply, while he 
cast a glance toward Nancy. 

“ I guess,” said Nancy, “ that Simon has all he 
can do with the horses at home this week. This 
is a busy time with us. I dare say that Brother 
Sterling can send teams for the goods; he generally 
does such things.” 

“ So he does,” was the reply, “ and will most 
gladly do it again. But is it best to permit that 
good man to carry burdens which fairly ought to 
rest on other shoulders?” 

“ If he does it with pleasure,” said Sister F., *“ I 
guess it won’t hurt him.” 

“It may not hurt himR was the reply; “but it 
will hurt those who will not touch these burdens 
with one of their fingers.” 

“ Brother Frothingham,” said Father Rogers 
again, “ Brother C. would be glad to get a little 
help in the line of money. He tells me that his 
purse is pretty low. I guess we had better make him 
up a little sum ; it will cheer him among strangers.” 

“ Land o’ mercy ! ” cried Sister F. “ I guess you 
have come to a poor place for money. We have to 
spare every cent we can rake and scrape to make 
the last payment on the west farm.” 

“ We have more turnips than we really need,” 


// 


184 Stories of Country and City. 

chimed in the husband. “ I can spare Brother C. 

a few.” 

“And I can let Sister C. have a little yarn,” added 
the wife. 

“ And in the fall we shall butcher a crittur, and 
Brother C. can have a fore-quarter,” said the man 
of the house. 

“Well,” said Father Rogers, “we have several 
calls to make, and we must be going.” 

“You will pray with us, Brother C.,” said Brother F. 

Nancy stopped her wheel, and I tried to pray 
with feelings which I never shall forget. The inter- 
view had left on my mind a most painful impression. 
During the prayer the responses of the man and 
his wife were loud and frequent, “ Amen ’’ and “ Bless 
the Lord ” being the favorites. 

We left, and, once out of that house, I felt greatly 
relieved, and came very near resolving that I would 
never enter it again. 

On that afternoon we made several short calls on 
families belonging to the church. They were brief 
seasons of genuine delight. The hearty Christian 
welcome I received and the favor with which every 
measure of Father Rogers was met convinced me 
that my lot had fallen in pleasant places. 

About four o'clock we came to the beautiful res- 
idence of Brother Sterling. The premises were 
nicely laid out, and in a manner indicating at once 
ihat the design was not American. 

“ This is the English of it,” said Father Rogers. 
“ Brother Sterling’s taste is very fine. His knowl- 
edge of farming and gardening is almost perfect.” 


The Man with the Ruffled Shirt. 185 

We were met at the gate by the owner of the 
house. Yes, sure enough, there he was — the man 
with the ruffled shirt. He was glad to see us. The 
horse was put in charge of a servant and conveyed to 
the stable, while Father Rogers and myself, in charge 
of the worthy host, were conducted to the house. 

He was attired much the same as he was on the 
Sabbath ; but, from some reason, a wonderful change 
had come over me, and I was not much discommoded 
by his peculiarity. He at once in the most modest 
and quiet manner led the conversation in a strain 
that became to me delightful and even captivating. 

Presently his sister came in, a fine-looking young 
lady, still retaining that freshness of complexion so 
strikingly visible in English countenances. I had 
been introduced to her on the Sabbath, and this, 
our second meeting, was free from restraint. I 
thought her dress denoted a degree of worldly van- 
ity, but her manners were so very agreeable and her 
very nature so thoroughly happy that, for the time 
being, at least, I postponed any mental reflection 
upon her personal piety or Christian character. Her 
real goodness of heart beamed forth in her smiling 
lips and laughing, sparkling eyes; and her intel- 
ligence and culture stood out in her wide, prom- 
inent brow and faultless address. It was evident 
that she was every thing to her brother, who looked 
upon her with eyes of deep affection. 

“ We are truly glad that you have called on us,” 
she said, smiling. “ You have come so late and your 
visit will be too short. But I will not find fault ; I 
dare say you have made other calls.” 


1 86 Stories of Country and City. 

“ That is true, Mary,” said Father Rogers; u but 
I knew all the time where we were going to stop 
and take tea.” 

“You are a downright good Father Rogers,” said 
Mary, with laughing eyes, “ and see now if I don’t 
give you an extra good cup ; and now please excuse 
me while I leave and try to make good my promise.” 
And Mary, clothed with smiles, left the room. 

“ That dear girl is a world of comfort to me,” 
said her brother. “ She was left an orphan at an 
early age, and when quite young she subjected me 
to some care and anxiety. But since then she has 
repaid me a thousand times. She is very happy 
herself, and she appears to impart her nature to 
those around her. It may not seem in the best of 
taste to thus speak of my own sister, but to me she 
is one grand source of joy and consolation. Her 
vivacity does not intrude upon her devotion. Mary 
is an ardent lover of our Lord Jesus Christ and 
deeply attached to the Church of God.” 

“ This is the united testimony of the whole com- 
munity,” said Father Rogers. “ Mary is universally 
loved and esteemed. She is an ornament in society 
and a pillar in the spiritual Zion.” 

“Well, Brother C.,” said the man with the ruffled 
shirt, “ we most cordially welcome you and your 
family into our midst. Your name and former 
labors are somewhat known to us. You have served 
good charges and you have been well supported. 
In point of wealth our charge does not stand as high 
as some you have served. But you have come among 
a warm-hearted people that will feel it a pleasure to 


The Man with the Ruffled Shirt. 187 

co-operate with you spiritually and see that your 
temporal wants are all supplied. We invite you to 
our homes and our hearts. Father Rogers will tell 
you that, with perhaps one exception, the families 
of our church are always a unit in regard to their 
love for the pastor and his family.” 

I was certainly affected. Not so much by what 
he said as by the manner in which it was spoken. 
There was a peculiar affectionate earnestness in his 
voice and way that is not easily described. And, 
although the offensive ruffle was right before my 
eyes and the golden seals at the end of his watch- 
chain, I felt a certain moisture gathering in my eyes 
while my heart was “ strangely warmed.” I briefly 
replied : 

“ I heartily thank you, Brother Sterling, for your 
cordial greeting. From what I have already seen 
I am well convinced that I am among warm 
friends.” 

“ I tried to get Brother Frothingham to go after 
a load of Brother C.’s goods to the B — depot,” said 
Father Rogers, “ but I did not succeed.” 

“You must have been sorely disappointed,” was 
the smiling reply. Then turning to me he inquired : 
“ How many loads will the goods make, Brother C. ? ” 

“ The goods are well boxed,” I replied, “ and they 
will make two fair loads.” 

“ Brother C., I will send for the goods to-morrow, 
and Father Rogers, you need not look any farther. 
This is a favor that is generally conferred on me, 
and perhaps on this account Brother Frothingham 
felt a little delicate. Brother C. will find the par- 


1 88 


Stories of Country ci7id City . 

sonage convenient and in good repair. By the way, 
Father Rogers, how about that church shingling? ” 

“ It should be attended to without any delay, 
Brother Sterling/’ was the reply. “ In rainy weather 
the church is greatly injured. I have drawn a sub- 
scription, and a sufficient amount should be raised 
to complete the whole job.” 

“It may take you some time to circulate that 
paper,” said Brother Sterling. “ The shingles had 
better be procured at once and the work commenced. 
I have more than half enough on my premises which 
I don’t need, and if you say how soon you can use 
them I will see that they will be there. The rest 
we can secure by the time they are needed. Let 
us hurry this matter through.” 

“ A blessing on your kind head and heart ! ” said 
Father Rogers, with some feeling. “ I will agree 
that on Monday of next week, at eight o’clock, there 
will be a strong force of the brethren and friends on 
the ground to make short work of it.” 

“ All right,” said the man with the ruffled shirt. 
“The shingles will be on the premises on Saturday 
afternoon.” 

While this conversation, and much more I might 
mention, was going on, my mind could not help 
contrasting this family with the Frothinghams. 
There was another thing which often came up in 
my mind as I witnessed the true devotion of this 
man to the cause of his Master and the kind man- 
ner in which he spoke of all. I thought how very 
wide of the mark was my estimation of Brother 
Sterling as I gazed upon him for the first time on 


The Man with the Ruffled Shirt . 189 

the previous Sabbath morning in the house of the 
Lord. The conviction broke upon my mind with 
unmistakable force that it was wholly unsafe to 
judge of a person’s spirituality or moral worth on the 
one hand by an article of dress, or on the other by 
a high-sounding profession. It was during my first 
week on L — charge that I promised God and my 
own heart I should be more careful and charitable, 
and that I should strive to the utmost of my ability 
to give “honor to whom honor” is due. 

In about an hour Mary returned to inform us that 
tea was ready, and we sat down at a table richly 
spread. The sister presided with ease and dignity. 
Her remarks were perfectly suited to the occasion. 
She was lively and brilliant, within proper bounds. 
She wore what I considered a valuable breastpin, 
and there was a very light gold chain around her 
neck. These articles gave me some uneasiness for 
a time, but such was the general flow of good feel- 
ing at the table that I soon forgot all about the 
ornaments and gave myself up to the charm of the 
occasion. 

After tea I asked Mary to give us some music. 
To this she readily consented, but before commenc- 
ing she said, with a humorous smile: 

“ I am not sure, Brother C., but that this will give 
Sister Frothingham an occasion for another lecture. 
This, I presume, is the very ‘pianner’ to which she 
referred.” 

“ Mary ! ” said the brother, “ I know, dear, you 
will say nothing unkind of Sister Frothingham.” 

“ Not for the world, my dear Gordon ! ” replied 


190 Stories of Country and City. 

Mary. “ I only feel somewhat concerned for the 
safety of our new minister.” 

“ Give us the music, Sister Mary,” said I, “ and I 
will risk all harm.” 

“ Very well,” said she ; “ and I call Father Rogers 
to witness that I am not responsible for the conse- 
quences.” Then, as a kind of prelude, she gave us 
an exhibition on the key-board which showed that 
those notes were under the control of a master. 

After one very brilliant instrumental piece she 
sang, in a deep, full, rich soprano, the celebrated “ I 
know that my Redeemer liveth,” with which Jenny 
Lind had so recently thrilled the country. I had 
not heard it from the Swedish maiden, but I pos- 
sessed sufficient knowledge of music to know that 
the piece at this time was very finely rendered. We 
had it in its plain English fullness, without any of 
that affectation and lisping which is often witnessed 
at homes and concerts. 

After half an hour of very pleasant conversation 
Father Rogers deemed it advisable to leave. Again 
the new pastor was requested to lead in prayer, and 
a hallowed influence seemed to fill the room. It is 
true there were no loud responses, but there were 
silent invocations that accompanied the vocal prayer; 

“ And Heaven came down our souls to greet, 

While glory crowned the mercy-seat.” 

Before we left the house Brother Sterling handed 
me a twenty-dollar bank-note, remarking, “ I dare 
say it will come handy. If at any time you should 
stand in need of pecuniary aid please let me know 
it, for through the blessing of my heavenly Father 


The Man zvith the Ruffled Shirt. 191 

I am in circumstances where I can be of assistance 
to you without in the least embarrassing myself, and 
it will afford me much pleasure.” 

I looked upon the money with a degree of won- 
der, for it was the largest sum I had ever received 
at one time from a single person as “ quarterage.” 
I tried to thank him as well as I could, and then I 
thought of the man with the ruffle who sat before 
me on Sabbath morning, and then I thought of the 
minister in the pulpit who made up his mind that 
that man was a vain worldling. 


CHAPTER III. 

IN WHICH ALICE GIVES A PIECE OF HER MIND. 

O N our way homeward for some time the con- 
versation was not very brisk; but on my part, 
at least, reflection was very busy. Father Rogers, I 
have no doubt, pretty well knew what was going on 
in my mind. I could readily see by his smiling coun- 
tenance that he had been abundantly pleased. 

The silence at last became a little embarrassing 
to me and I started the conversation : 

“ Father Rogers, I find that your praise of Brother 
Sterling was not at all exaggerated. He more than 
justifies all you said.” 

“And you will find him the same kind, faithful, 
reliable, benevolent soul the year round,” said Fa- 
ther Rogers. “And you can readily see by this 
time, Brother C., how well we can afford to let him 


192 Stories of Country and City. 

be his own judge in regard to the style of his dress. 
His sister partakes largely of the same nature. You 
have seen to-day that she is a cultivated, finished 
young lady; and yet there is not a respectable poor 
person in this town whose society she would shun. 
She is the first of her sex in deeds of charity, and 
her kindness to the poor is well known. She is faith- 
ful to all the means of grace, and never, in any 
company, does she shrink from acknowledging her 
Saviour. It is true, she wears a fashionable bonnet 
and a gold watch. She can well afford it, and for 
this Sister Frothingham pronounces her proud. I 
never saw a young lady in all of my life that gave 
more substantial proofs of genuine humility than 
does Mary Sterling.” 

“ Brother Rogers,” said I, “ I am free to confess 
that after the conversation I have had with you on 
this subject, and after what I have plainly witnessed 
at the respective houses of Brothers Frothingham 
and Sterling, my views on this point of pride have 
been greatly modified. My theory of judging from 
the mere dress led me to a most erroneous conclu- 
sion. I condemned a most worthy servant of 
the Lord, and gave unmerited credit for Christian 
humility to persons of a worldly, penurious, and 
uncharitable spirit. I deem it a duty and feel it a 
relief to make to you this confession. The experi- 
ence of the last few days I trust will prove to me a 
most valuable lesson.” 

Father Rogers undoubtedly would have replied 
but already we found ourselves at the gate, where 
Alice and the two children stood ready to receive 


193 


The Man with the Ruffled Shirt. 

us. Father Rogers took care of the pony, while 
the rest of us went into the house, where Mrs. C. 
sat with Sister Rogers. 

“ Well, Brother C.,” said Alice, “ I hope that you 
have been well pleased with your first visits on 
your new charge. Indeed, I know that with but 
one exception you have been delighted with the 
people.” 

“Why make that exception, Sister Alice?” I 
asked. “ Why could not all of our visits have been 
pleasant ? ” 

“ I learned before you started that you were to 
call on the Frothinghams,” was the reply, “ and that 
fully answers your question. No person of fine feel- 
ings, minister or otherwise, can remain at that house 
for ten minutes without being utterly disgusted.” 

“ Alice, my dear,” remarked the mother, “ you 
are using strong language.” 

“ I simply speak the truth, mother,” was her reply, 
“and the language is much milder than the case 
would justify.” 

“ But, my dear,” said the mother, “ it may be pos- 
sible that Brother C. found things otherwise ; and 
why should you thus express yourself in the absence 
of any actual knowledge in the premises ? ” 

“ My dear mother,” said Alice, “ it is not in the 
absence of knowledge. It is true, I was not present, 
and Brother C. has not divulged any thing that 
transpired : but I am just as positive in my own 
mind in regard to the nature of what he heard from 
Mrs. Frothingham as if I had been present on the 
spot. And now I am willing to test the correctness 
13 


194 Stories of Country and City. 

of what I have said. Brother C. had to be informed 
that things were not thus and so when she was 
young, and that the world was getting crazy, and 
that the Church was running at the bidding of 
pride and popularity, and a number of things she 
tells Simon. And I will venture to say that Brother 
C. had to listen to a lecture in regard to the duty of 
ministers’ wives and a mean thrust at their extrav- 
agance. And if papa saw fit to ask for any money 
for the minister or for church purposes I know he 
did not succeed.” 

Such was the accuracy of Alice’s sayings, as well 
as the half-comical style in which they were deliv- 
ered, that I actually broke out in laughter, in which 
my wife saw fit to join. In justice to the daughter 
1 confessed that she was correct in every particular, 
and that she had come out triumphantly. 

In the midst of the merriment the father came in 
and smilingly inquired, “Well, Alice, what note 
have you struck now?” 

“ Pa, I have said nothing naughty ; I was only 
showing Brother C. how well I understood the nat- 
ure of the entertainment they gave you to-day at 
Brother Frothingham’s.” 

“ I don’t consider that as a great exploit,” replied 
the father; “anyone knowing the party could do 
that. So, Miss Alice, you need not flatter yourself 
as possessing any extra amount of mental penetra- 
tion.” 

“ I certainly don’t, pa,” said Alice ; “ it was a 
very easy matter indeed, and I told my mother so. 
But I wonder if this state of things is to last for- 


195 


The Man with the Ruffled Shirt. 

ever. How much longer must men and women of 
piety, liberality, and intelligence, be insulted in our 
social meetings - by the coarse vulgarity of those ig- 
norant, penurious mortals, who have no more public 
spirit than a couple of owls? Only think of the 
slighting manner in which they speak of our good 
Brother Sterling, and of Mary, the best and dearest 
creature on earth ! I tell you, pa, the whole church 
is getting utterly sick of the everlasting slang and 
cant of those two stingy souls. They destroy our 
social meetings by their unkind and ungodly per- 
sonality, and they abuse persons the latchet of whose 
shoes they are not worthy to stoop and unloose ! ” 

“ My daughter,” said the father, “ all you say is 
strictly true, and it is not in my heart to blame you. 
Your language may seem severe to Brother and 
Sister C. ; but let them remember that we have had 
to carry this grievous burden for many years, and for 
my part I don’t see how we are to be relieved.” 

“ Sister Alice,” said I, “ our other visits, and es- 
pecially the one at Brother Sterling’s, were enough 
to compensate us a thousand times for any little 
reverses at another point.” 

My first week on L charge gave me very 

clear insight of its workings. With the exception 
of the Frothinghams I found the membership to be 
friendly, kind, and liberal, according to their ability. 
But far above all, in my estimation of that society, 
stood the man with the ruffled shirt. During my 
two years’ stay on the charge I found him at all 
times and places the same amiable, dignified, de- 
voted and benevolent man. Unless unavoidably 


196 Stories of Country and City. 

detained he was present at all the meetings, and it 
was evident from his words and actions that he es- 
teemed the service of the sanctuary far above every 
thing on earth. During an itinerant life of forty 
years I have seen hundreds of good and true men 
officially connected with the Church, and the names 
of many remain fresh upon the pages of my mem- 
ory ; but in all my sojournings I have not seen one 
equal in all perfections to Gordon Sterling. For 
two years I saw him much, and the more I stayed in 
his society the clearer and brighter to me shone his 
moral excellencies. 

During my stay among them several things oc- 
curred worthy of mention. Mary Sterling became 
the happy bride of a young man of great moral worth 
and fine talents, the son of a wealthy farmer in an 
adjoining town. By mutual agreement Mary was 
to stay at home. Brother Sterling was greatly 
pleased with the match, and it seemed as if they 
had all things in common. 

Alice Rogers also made the heart of a young itin- 
erant glad by consenting to share his labors and 
fortune. Rev. Mr. M. has been well known for years 
as one of the most energetic workers in the Church, 
and his refined, devoted, and spirited wife, has 
always won a host of genuine friends. 

Perhaps the most fortunate occurrence to the 
charge during my administration was the withdrawal 
by letter of Brother and Sister Frothingham from 
the church. They became intolerable, and at last 
in a quiet way, at their own dwelling, I gave them to 
understand that the church was much grieved with 


9 7 


The Man with the Ruffled Shirt. 

their perpetual unkind insinuations, and that it was 
my opinion that the brethren and sisters had a just 
cause of complaint. 

“ Your opinion, is it?” replied Sister F. “ Very 
likely. I told Simon it wouldn’t be a great while 
before they would soap you over and get you into 
their worldly ways. When you first came on this 
charge I thought we had got a man that would 
amount to something. I told Simon so. Said he, 

4 Nancy, time will tell.’ And, sure enough, time 
has told, and here you are takin’ sides with pride 
and popilarity. If you had asked more of God’s 
advice and less advice from Gordon Sterling you 
wouldn’t be cornin’ to our house with such stuff in 
your mouth.” 

“ Sister Frothingham,” said I, “ you may abuse 
me to your heart’s content, and I can bear it with 
but little inconvenience ; but I cannot sit quietly 
and listen to disrespectful language touching Brother 
Sterling.” 

Before Nancy had time to reply Simon said, 

“ Brother C., if you have any idear that we think it 
any privilege to belong to that proud church you 
are awfully mistaken. I guess there are other | 
churches in the land, and they aint stuck up with ' 

pride either, as they are at L . Last Sabbath 

we went to the Red School-house, and there they 
have the life and power. The way the minister 
gave these gold-chain Christians a skinning was a 
caution. My soul was fed under that sermon 
and—” 

“ And so was mine,” broke in Nancy. “ I was 


1 98 Stories of Country and City . 

glad to get somewhere where the people enjoyed 
religion. I was telling Simon on our way home that 
it was worth more than all the meetings we had in 
six months ; and it is the livin’ truth.” 

“And I was just going to tell Brother C.,” con- 
tinued Simon, with an air of threatening triumph, 
“ that a little more of that kind of talk of his’n 
would just take us over to the Red School-house. 
We had some talk about it ; didn’t we, Nancy? ” 

“ So we did, Simon,” was the quick reply ; “ and it 
would serve them just right if we were to leave at 
once.” 

“ And I have pretty much made up my mind to 
do just so,” said Simon, watching my countenance. 
“ And unless Brother C. backs down pretty mid- 
dlin’ quick he will soon find us members of another 
church.” 

“ Under ordinary circumstances it is not my 
business to encourage withdrawals from the church,” 
said I; “ but this is a case out of the ordinary line, 
and I feel it to be my duty as a pastor to say to you 
that unless you intend to act and speak differently 
your withdrawal from the society will be a source of 
joy and gladness to every member of our church 
and congregation.” 

This was more than they expected, and for a 
few moments they remained silent. But Nancy ral- 
lied, and to my great relief she replied : 

“ Simon, this is enough. Let us get our letters 
at once ! ” 

“ Brother C.,” said Simon, showing a high degree 
of resentment, “ I aint used to such a talk, sir, and 


199 


The Man with the Ruffled Shirt. 

I aint going to stand it ! I want you, sir, to give us 
letters. Let us have them now. Huldah, there is a 
half sheet of paper — ” 

“ Never mind,” said I, interrupting him, “ I gen- 
erally go prepared for an emergency. I have paper 
and ink ; your letters will be ready in less than three 
minutes.” 

The letters were handed over, and without cere- 
mony I left the house for the last time. To the 

church at L their departure was hailed as would 

be a deliverance from a common nuisance, while the 
confidence of respectable outsiders was greatly 
strengthened in the integrity of the church. 

My two years on L charge were, upon the 

whole, the most happy of my life. I never witnessed 
warmer loves or truer friendships. But the parting 
day at last arrived, and we had to bid adieu to our 
many friends. The man with the ruffled shirt “ loved 
us to the end.” In every movement he studied 
our comfort and convenience. Free of charge his 
men and horses were at our service. Such was the 
man in every thing that was good that to me, even 
me, his peculiarity of <lress became attractive. His 
ruffle was all right, and the jingle of his golden 
seals became melodious. Heaven bless him ! We 
parted in silence, and the itinerant with his family 
turned his face toward his new field of labor. 

Throughout the years I have had occasional cor- 
respondence with some brethren in L . Brother 

Sterling, although quite aged, is yet on the shores of 
time, full of faith and of the Holy Ghost. Here is a 
part of a letter I received from him some time ago : 


200 


Stories of Country and City. 

“ I am yet climbing up Zion’s hill. I am nearing 
my heavenly home. What vast changes have taken 
place on this charge since 18 — , when you were our 
pastor ! Father and Mother Rogers, as you know, 
passed away to the better land many years ago, and 
so have many others that you well knew. The 
church is in a flourishing condition and our pastor 
is greatly beloved. Mary, her husband and family, 
are well and happy. Their son, Gordon, is to gradu- 
ate next summer at Middletown. He is a fine young 
fellow, and will enter the ministry. Rev. Mr. M. 
and Alice have a son who, although quite young, has 
begun to preach. They say he is very promising. I 
am sorry to inform you that Mr. and Mrs. Frothing- 
ham are out of the church. You will remember 
that when you were with us they took letters and 
joined the society that worshiped at the Red School- 
house. But their extreme love of money made 
them very unpopular in their new relation. Some 
years ago, in some pork transaction, his dishonesty 
became so manifest that he was arrested, and he 
had to pay quite a sum to save himself from prison ; 
and his wife being an assistant in the fraud they 
were both expelled from the church. Our love to 
Mrs. C. We hear grand news of your children, and 
we congratulate the parents. Albert and Mary 
unite with me in sending their warmest regards. 

“ Yours in Christ, 

“Gordon Sterling.” 

Since that day I have had much experience with 
all kinds of temperaments and dispositions in the 


The Man with the Ruffled Shirt . 201 

Church of. Christ. I have seen pride arrayed “ in 
purple and fine linen,” and I have seen it also in the 
cheapest calico. I have seen humility in extreme 
simplicity of apparel, and I have seen the same hu- 
mility in rich attire. A fashionable garment or 
bonnet is no proof of pride, and the reverse is no 
proof of humility. The persons may be proud or 
they may be humble ; but it is wholly unsafe to 
judge them by their dress alone. And if there are 
any of my young brethren in the ministry who, like 
myself once, are disposed to measure an individual’s 
religion by the cut of a coat or the style of a hat, 
let them remember my sad mistake in regard to the 
man with the ruffled shirt , and wait for further de- 
velopments. 


/ 


202 


Stories of Country and City . 


John’s Wife’s Brother. 

A THANKSGIVING STORY. 


CHAPTER I. 

NEIGHBORS AT VARIANCE. 

I N a farming portion of Connecticut, known in 
that town as The Flats, there lived, twenty- 
eight years ago, two families which, as the term is 
used, were well-to-do. Their respective farms were 
models of culture and productiveness. The res- 
idences were fine, the out-houses commodious, the 
carriages of the most modern style, and the horses 
among the most valuable in the town. These fam- 
ilies lived within a half a mile of each other and 
their land joined. The owners were David Brain- 
ard and Richard Brown. Unfortunately, these two 
men were very much alike in their mental temper- 
ament. We say unfortunately, because their dispo- 
sition was of an unfavorable cast. They were proud, 
jealous, and retaliating ; especially so toward each 
other. This antagonism had existed for many years 
and was gathering strength by age. It began with 
a line fence, over which they went to law, and ever 
since then they were known as decided foes. Brain- 
ard had a wife and one daughter. Katie was mild 


203 


Johns Wife's Brother. 

and lovely, just entering her eighteenth year. Brown 
had a wife and five children. Emma, the oldest, 
was married, and lived some six miles away. John 
also had married, in his twenty-third year, and was 
employed as a book-keeper in New York. Fred 
was in his twenty-first year, a diligent worker on 
the farm. There were also at home Mary and Alice, 
one eighteen and the other sixteen. To the credit 
of these wives and children it may be said that 
they were much more sensible in their behavior 
than were the husbands and fathers. We may as 
well say here that Fred Brown and Katie Brainard 
were often seen together, that they cherished for 
each other feelings which simple friendship could not 
explain, and that, finally, at a favorable opportunity 
the young man revealed t,o the maiden the real sen- 
timent of his heart. 

“ Fred,” said the young lady, “ I thank you for 
your love, and in return you have mine. It is as 
full and pure as your own. But in view of the feel- 
ings of your father and mine we must look for op- 
position.” 

“ Katie, I have looked that matter straight in the 
face,” said Fred. “ I am ready to bear joyfully all 
the opposition from my own father, and I would 
most gladly, if I could, bear your share of trouble.” 

“ I will gladly bear my own, dear Fred,” was her 
reply. “ Let us hope that some good providence 
will bring about a happy change in these two angry 
men.” 

The pure-hearted twain were there and then be- 
trothed, and they sought their respective homes. 


/ 


204 Stories of City and Country. 

Before long Brown saw unmistakable evidences 
of his son’s partiality for Katie Brainard, and one 
day he was summoned into the parental presence. 

“ Well, sir,” said the father, “ I am compelled to 
believe that you pay special attention to the daugh- 
ter of my inveterate enemy. What have you to 
say for yourself? ” 

“ It is even so, father,” said Fred. “ We are ex- 
ceedingly fond of each other; and in this, I think, 
we show much better sense than our fathers do.” 

“ Your language is shameful, sir ! ” responded the 
father. “ I am not here to argue. I command you 
to pay no more attention to Dave Brainard’s girl.” 

“ I cannot obey your command,” said Fred. “We 
are engaged. I am fully prepared to take the con- 
sequences. I have been a hard worker on this farm 
for years, and in a few months I shall be of age. If 
in consequence of my disobedience to your com- 
mand in this matter you wish me to leave, just say 
the word, and I shall be in the employ of some other 
man before sundown.” 

The father saw that his son was terribly in ear- 
nest, and was perfectly astonished to see that quiet 
boy so aroused. He well knew that Fred’s services 
were indispensable, and yet how could he bear to 
have his command disregarded ? He came to the 
conclusion that he would try and retain Fred and 
some of his own dignity at the same time. 

“ It is of no use to stay here any longer,” he said, 
in a much altered tone. “ No, I don’t wish you to 
leave. What put that in your head? You may 
harness the horses and go to the mill after feed.” 


John s Wife s Brother . 205 

Thus terminated the interview, and it looked as if 
Fred was ahead. 

Let us now go to the Brainard mansion and wit- 
ness an interview of the same nature, but of a much 
milder type. This one daughter had much influ- 
ence over her father. She was the pride of his eye 
and the great treasure of his heart. 

“ Katie,” said he, “are you not aware that in ac- 
cepting the attention of Fred Brown you are show- 
ing your father great disrespect ? ” 

“ My dear papa, I would not do such a thing for 
the world!” said Katie. “Has Fred Brown ever 
in his life treated you in an unbecoming manner?” 

“ No, Katie,” said Brainard ; “ but you well know 
that his father is my enemy.” 

“Yes,” said the daughter; “but Fred is very 
sorry that his father treats you so. Does not that 
make a difference, papa ? ” 

“Well, I think it does,” said the father, slowly. 
“ But are you sure of that, Katie?” 

“ Perfectly sure !” said the daughter, with em- 
phasis. 

“Still,” said the father, “in view of the circum- 
stances I think you had better drop this thing.” 

“ O, papa, I don’t think that you really mean 
that ! ” said the girl, with a tear in her eye. “ Is 
there a finer or a more promising young man in all 
this region of country ? Have you any thing against 
him personally ? Is there a single blot upon his 
moral character? Is he not splendid in form and 
features? And we have pledged to each other our 
undying love! Now, can my good papa, that I 


206 Stories of Country and City. 

love so dearly, in view of all this tell his only Katie 
to ‘ drop the thing ’ ? ” 

“ No, he can’t!” said the father, wiping away a 
tear. “ I am not going to punish two pure hearts 
for the meanness of old Dick Brown.” 

The girl rushed into her father’s arms and gave 
him half a dozen kisses in a very short time. 


CHAPTER II. 

THE REBELLION AND A REVIVAL. 

L INCOLN had been made President, and the 
Rebellion was already a terrible reality. The 
loyal North was in a blaze of patriotic excitement. 
Drums beat, cannon roared, and banners waved in 
the breezes. Regiments were formed and volunteers 
by the thousands rallied under the flappings of the 
stars and stripes. Fred Brown felt that he could 
willingly die in so grand a conflict. The conviction 
in regard to his duty in this emergency came upon 
him so heavily that he could find no peace. At 
last, alone with his God, he fell on his knees and 
consecrated himself to the service of his country. 
In words that burned he told the family what he 
had determined, and hoped that they would consent. 
Their approbation was given amid copious tears. 
The parting was bitter, both at home and at 
Brainard’s. 

“ Brave Fred ! ” cried Katie, through her tears. 
“ Go, with my prayers and blessing ! I believe we 


John s Wife s Brother. 207 

shall meet again on The Flats, but if not, Fred, I 
am yours forever.” The lovers parted. 

Fred became a member of a regiment organized 
and completed in a distant city, and within a few 
weeks of his departure from home he was on the 
field. He was ever faithful in his correspondence. 
I11 all his letters he declared that it was his firm pur- 
pose to remain in the army until the Rebellion would 
be crushed and peace fully restored. He believed 
that it would be of no benefit for him to come home 
on a leave of absence; told them to wait patiently, 
and at the end of the war he would come to stay. 

The two farmers continued in their antagonism 
until the fall of the year 1863. In the church near 
by there was a very deep religious feeling. A noted 
revivalist was just commencing his labors there, and 
his ministry was “ quick and powerful.” Among the 
first to embrace religion was Katie Brainard, and 
she immediately asked the prayers of the church 
for her dear father. Through her importunity she 
prevailed upon him to go with her one evening to 
the meeting. The minister preached on the forgiv- 
ing spirit of Christ as contrasted with the vindictive 
temper manifested in so many. The sermon pro- 
duced a most wonderful effect. Brainard saw him- 
self as in a mirror, and to him the sight was dread- 
ful. Under a deep feeling he bowed in prayer, 
made a humble public confession, and asked the 
forgiveness of all those he had misused. No one 
present doubted his sincerity. 

The next day he hastened to the home of his neigh- 
bor and made his humble penitential statement : 


208 Stories of Country and City. 

“ Brown, for years I have treated you shamefully. 
Last night the Lord, by his servant, showed me the 
depth of my wicked heart ; I fell on my knees to ask 
forgiveness, and now I ask your pardon also. Brown, 
give me your hand.” And he reached out his own. 

“ Not to-day,” said Brown. “ This is rather sud- 
den. I’ll think the matter over.” 

“ Yes, do ! ” said Brainard. “ And may the Lord 
lead you into the right way. I am glad that I have 
done my duty. I would rejoice to see you at meet- 
ing. Good morning, Brown, and may God bless 

f ” 

you ! 

After Brainard left, Brown could hardly believe 
that it was a reality. Already he felt condemned 
in view of the manner he had just treated his neigh- 
bor. The more he thought of the matter the worse 
he felt. He remained in a state of mental misery 
during that night and the following day. The next 
evening he found his way to the sanctuary. The 
evangelist seemed to be inspired, and closed his dis- 
course by inviting all who were “ weary and heavy 
laden ” to come forward. A large number came, 
and among them was seen the trembling form of 
Richard Brown. After a season of prayer the seek- 
ers were requested to speak, and he was the first 
one to rise. 

“ My friends,” said Brown, “ 1 have lived a god- 
less life. I have set a bad example before my chil- 
dren. I have often been unkind and revengeful. 
Neighbor Brainard and myself have been enemies 
for years. Yesterday, like a Christian, he came to 
my house, with tears in his eyes and love in his 


John's Wife's Brother . 


209 


heart, and begged my pardon just as if the fault was 
all on one side. He reached out his hand and I 
wickedly refused to take it. I have been in perfect 
misery ever since. I view myself as a guilty sinner 
before God. I have been conceited and self-right- 
eous. I have treated Brainard spitefully for twenty 
years. Before this congregation I ask his forgive- 
ness, and if that hand is offered to me once more 
O how quickly I shall grasp it ! ” 

Here the tall form of David Brainard was seen 
marching down the aisle, and in a few moments two 
friendly hands were gladly joined and all hardness 
buried deep at the foot of the cross. 

The meetings were a grand success. Brainard 
and Brown became active members in the same 
church, and were noted for their unity and harmony 
in every measure pertaining to the society. 

The spring of 1865 arrived, and, although the Re- 
bellion was drawing near to its inglorious end, the 
battles were sanguinary and closely contested. 
Among these was the memorable conflict of Five 
Forks. The carnage was fearful among both our 
officers and men. The first account of it appeared 
without many particulars. Later came a partial list 
of the slain, and among these was found the name of 
Fred Brown ! This news was crushing, and tears 
freely flowed over the sad fate of one so dearly 
loved. In a few days a letter came from his colonel, 
to this effect : 

“Mr. Brown, Dear Sir: Already you have 
heard the sorrowful news of the death of your son 
14 


210 


Stories of Country and City . 

at Five Forks. Fred Brown was one of the bravest 
of the brave. By the desperate force of the enemy’s 
charge our ranks were scattered and our regiment 
divided. Your son throughout the day was in the 
thickest of the fight. The burial of our dead, on 
the second day, was attended to after dark, by the 
light of lanterns, and without much order ; so there 
is no hope of securing his remains. Your son was 
a true Christian and a thorough soldier. 

“ Your obedient servant, 

“Charles D .” 

This news from the seat of war overwhelmed the 
Brown family in sorrow, and not less deep was the 
grief of one, at least, at the residence of David 
Brainard. In solitude Katie poured out her feel- 
ings before her heavenly Father. But a wise Prov- 
idence has so ordered that time will assuage the 
keen pangs of bereavement and heal in a measure 
the crushed and wounded spirit. It was so here, 
and gradually a calm resignation took the place of 
excessive grief. 

Richard Brown, notwithstanding the crookedness 
of his former temper, had been fond of his children, 
and on Thanksgiving of each year had given them 
a most cordial welcome. 

“Well, my dear,” said the husband, “we have 
abundant reason for thanksgiving this year, although 
sadly afflicted.” 

“ Let us at least try on that day to be cheer- 
ful, for the sake of the children,” said Mrs. 
Brown. 


John's Wife's Brother. 2 1 1 

“ Wisely said,” was the reply. “ I have thought 
it would be well to invite our pastor.” 

“ I am glad you have thought of it,” said his wife; 
“ what say you to my asking Katie ? ” 

“ There is no one that I would rather welcome,” 
said Mr. Brown ; “ she is one of the Lord’s bright 
jewels.” 

Just then Mary came in and said, “ Papa, here is 
a letter from John.” It was soon opened and read 
aloud : 

New York, November — , 1865. 

“ Dear Folks AT Home : Of course we are com- 
ing! We would not miss it for a big pile. To us 
it is the grandest day in all the year. How I love 
that dear old mansion! Little Freddie is talking 
about it continually. By the way, you have often 
heard my wife speak of her brother at the South. 
He has been with us a few days, and a grand good 
fellow he is. Although for years among the rebels 
he is Union to the back-bone. We cannot miss our 
Thanksgiving, and of course Jennie will not leave 
her brother; and so she has concluded to bring him 
along. I cannot tell exactly at what time we shall 
arrive. You need not meet us at the depot ; we can 
easily find conveyance. I think we shall be in time 
for the service. Love to all, from 

“ John and John’s Wife.” 

“ The dear boy ! ” said his mother. “ I am glad 
that he is recovering his old cheerfulness. Yes, 
Jennie often spoke of her brother in Virginia, and 
we shall be right glad to see him.” 


212 


Stories of Country and City. 


“ If he is any thing like his sister,” said Mary, 
“ he will be good company.” 

“ If he had been of Jennie’s temperament,” said 
Alice, “ he would not be a bachelor at forty-five. I 
put him down as cold and unsociable.” 

“ I think you will find yourself mistaken,” said 
Mary. 

“ We shall see,” said Alice. “If he is an icicle 
we shall put him under Katie Brainard’s warm sun- 
beams, and if he don’t melt then he is a hopeless 


case. 


CHAPTER III. 


THANKSGIVING AT THE BROWN MANSION. 



HE Thanksgiving of 1865 at last arrived, when 


X a saved nation poured forth its grateful offer- 
ing at the shrine of the King of kings. The serv- 
ice at the church was to be at eleven, and at the 
Brown mansion there were high expectations for 
the appearance of the New Yorkers. They came, 
and were received with joy and welcome. John’s 
wife, as usual, was in high spirits, while her coun- 
tenance beamed with life and intelligence; and her 
brother, contrary to Alice’s prediction, proved at 
once that he could be highly agreeable. He was 
tall, straight, and, from his appearance, might be 
past forty. He wore a full beard thickly sprinkled 
with gray. 

“Blessed old home!” cried John, in perfect de- 
light. “ Thou art more dear to me than any spot 


21 3 


Johns Wife's Brother . 

in the wide, wide world ! ” And he gave his mother 
and sisters a second edition of his very demonstra- 
tive kisses. “ We have passed through deep afflic- 
tion,” he continued, while tears filled his eyes ; “ but 
on this day we will be cheerful, and thank God for 
restored peace and a thousand other blessings.” 

At the church the congregation was very large, 
and the sermon by Rev. Mr. Powell was a fine pro- 
duction and exceedingly appropriate. The termina- 
tion of the war and the preserved Union were dwelt 
upon in sentences touching and sublime. John’s 
wife’s brother was deeply interested, and even af- 
fected. The services closed, and the people, after 
indulging in hearty greetings, departed to their 
various happy homes. 

Rev. Mr. Powell and his wife, with Katie Brain- 
ard, in harmony with a previous arrangement, went 
home with the Brown family, and a goodly number 
was seated in the large parlor. 

Soon the conversation became general and an- 
imated. The parents thought they had never seen 
John’s wife so happy, and on that account they were 
delighted. She was brilliant and witty beyond her- 
self ; and yet, at times, a certain moisture in her 
eyes showed that she was not indifferent to the deep 
sorrow that rested on the family. 

“Brother,” said John, “you don’t wonder — do 
you? — at the flow of spirit Jennie and myself show 
on this occasion. It is not every New Yorker from 
the country that can return on Thanksgiving to a 
home like this.” 

“ I don’t wonder at all,” said the gentleman from 


214 Stories of Country and City . 

the South. “ If ever I should become settled in 
life I would like to find a quiet rest on a farm in 
this part of the country/’ 

“ And I would advise you to hurry up,” said 
John. “ You are getting old, apd your chances are 
not improving.” 

“ John Brown, my brother is not old ! ” said Jen- 
nie, with some spirit. “ He is younger than he looks. 
If it were not for that horrid gray beard he would 
pass for a young man, and some New England young 
lady would fall in love with him.” 

“ If I thought there was any hope for me in that 
line,” said the brother, “ I would get rid of my gray 
beard at -once. That would be but a very short 
job.” 

“"Upon my word, mother,” said Jennie, with her 
eyes sparkling, “ I believe this brother of mine has 
been deceiving us with a false beard ! I will see, 
sir, about that matter!” She ran up to him, sat 
on his lap, and with one motion of the hand removed 
the massive beard, and there sat before them, in 
more than his former beauty, Fred Brown, whom 
they had long mourned as dead ! 

The scene then beggared description ; compared 
with the reality all language must be tame. There 
was one united spontaneous cry of perfect joy, with 
a rush toward him of father, mother, and sisters, 
who, for a time, overwhelmed him with their warm 
embraces. It was a scene of blissful confusion. 
They were intoxicated with delight. Katie wept 
out her joy leaning on the bosom of Mrs. Powell. 
Of course John and his wife, who had planned the 


215 


John's Wife s Brother . 

whole, were not moved in the same manner as were 
the rest. But Jennie was perfectly delighted, and 
in a rich warbling voice she sang : 

“ And we’ll all feel gay 

When Johnnie comes marching home.” 

“Well,” said John, when comparative silence had 
been restored, “ perhaps this company would be 
glad to know how my wife’s brother happens to be 
here, creating such an uproar at our Thanksgiving, 
after his death and burial at Five Forks. Will he 
please explain ? ” 

“ I can assure you, upon the most positive evi- 
dence, that I was neither killed nor buried,” said 
Fred. “ It is not strange, however, that my name 
appeared among the slain, for on the afternoon of 
the second day, until sunset, I was in the thickest 
of the fight. The last charge of the enemy was 
terrific beyond any thing I had witnessed. In some 
way which I cannot explain, instead of having re- 
treated with our men I found myself in a fighting 
attitude in the midst of the rebels. It is a wonder 
that I was not instantly shot or pierced through by 
half a dozen bayonets. A Confederate soldier close 
by said, in a kind voice : 

Better drop that musket, or you will be a dead 
Yank in less than ten seconds.’ 

“ I realized the situation, threw down my gun, 
and was made a prisoner, and, as far as I know, the 
only prisoner from our regiment. Our officers, being 
confident that no prisoners had been taken, and, not 
finding me among the wounded, concluded that I 


216 Stories of Country and City. 

was among the slain who had been hurriedly buried 
after dark. 

“With others I was conveyed to a prison in the 
far South, where we remained for months without 
the least facility for correspondence. At last the 
Rebellion was crushed, and after a tedious journey 
we found ourselves at the military head-quarters in 
Petersburg, Va. I reported myself as well as I could, 
and learned that my name was among the slain. The 
officers gave me papers and a free conveyance to 
Washington. Here I was informed that my reg- 
iment had been mustered out some two weeks 
before. My statements were found to be correct. 
The pay-rolls were examined and I received my 
backpay for eight months. I might have sent a word 
home, but I felt a strong desire to surprise you in 
person. I went to New York. John and Jennie 
were almost crazy with delight, and you see they 
have not got over it yet. For this bit of deception 
you must hold these New Yorkers responsible. 
Jennie insists, and that correctly, that I am her 
brother from the South. I am highly proud of 
such a sister. Is not this a grand day to come 
home on ? ” 

“Our cup is full, and running over!” said the 
happy father. “ The Lord has given us beauty for 
ashes and joy for mourning.” 

“ We have met together on many a joyous occa- 
sion,” said the pastor, “ but this is the happiest day 
of my life.” 

Dinner was announced. Fred took the happy 
and blushing Katie to the table, and all were seated. 


Johns Wife's Brother. 217 

Rev. Mr. Powell asked a blessing suited to the occa- 
sion, and a merrier company was never seen at a 
Thanksgiving dinner. 

It soon became known in the neighborhood that 
the gentleman seen at church, and said to be 
John’s wife’s brother, was Fred Brown in disguise. 
The news ran like wild-fire. Early in the afternoon, 
by special invitation, David Brainard and his wife 
had the pleasure of grasping the hand of the re- 
turned soldier. In the evening the house was grandly 
illuminated, and the band from the neighboring vil- 
lage, accompanied by hundreds, assembled in front 
of the mansion and made the air vocal with shouts 
and melody. 

On the following Christmas morning, at the res- 
idence of the bride, Fred Brown and Katie Brainard 
were united in holy matrimony. Amid the good 
wishes of a hundred guests the happy pair left for 
Baltimore, where the bride had near relatives. On 
their return, at the earnest request of Mr. and Mrs. 
Brainard, Fred remained with them, and in time 
became the manager of the large farm. He is at 
present in the vigor of noble manhood, surrounded 
by a charming wife and lovely children. The mother 
delights to tell the younger ones the story of that 
wonderful Thanksgiving day when, twenty-five 
years ago, at their Grandpa Brown’s, the company 
was thrown into raptures by the return from the 
South of Johns wife's brother . 


2i8 Stories of Country and City. 


The Conspiracy. 


A STORY OF THE MEDES AND PERSIANS. 


CHAPTER I. 

AN AGED PRIME MINISTER. 


N that fatal night of Belshazzar’s impious feast, 



when the God of Israel was blasphemed by a 


wicked sovereign in the presence of a thousand of 
his lords, and when high and low officials were en- 
gaged in drunken revelry, the legions of the Per- 
sian prince on the bed of the drained Euphrates 
found their way into the great metropolis of Chal- 
dea. On that night Belshazzar was slain, and with 
him, as such, passed away the Assyrian Empire. 

When Cyrus had sufficiently regulated his affairs 
at Babylon he took a journey to Persia. On his 
way thither he went through Media to visit his 
uncle, King Darius. After a brief stay in Persia he 
returned to Babylon in company with his uncle, 
where together they formed a scheme of govern- 
ment for the whole empire. 

The fame of Daniel, as one who had served under 
so many kings, was extensive. And since the 
night of the fatal feast, when he explained to the 
frightened potentate the mysterious handwriting 


The Conspiracy . 219 

on the wall, he was held in greater reverence than 
ever. 

“ This Daniel,” said Cyrus to Darius the Mede, 
“ was brought from the land of Judah, a royal cap- 
tive, about the commencement of Nebuchadnezzar’s 
reign. He was soon elevated to posts of honor 
which he filled with wonderful skill and wisdom ; 
and of all the persons within my knowledge I con- 
sider this Hebrew sage by far the safest man to ap- 
point as chief president.” 

“ My brother’s son speaketh wisely,” answered 
Darius. “ But why may we not have a short inter- 
view with this wonderful man?” 

“Nothing would please me better,” said the 
prince. “ I will have him here without delay.” 

The ex-minister soon made his appearance. The 
interview was long. At last the king asked : 

“ Is Daniel willing to serve the king in this capac- 
ity, and thus shed honor upon the united empire of 
the Medes and Persians?” 

“ For the short period I may tarry among mortals 
my life will be consecrated to your service.” 

“ Then, Daniel,” said the king, “ by our united 
power and authority thou art appointed chief of the 
presidents. We consider well thine age, and give 
thee full liberty to procure assistance. But let the 
oversight be purely thine. Thou art now released, 
and may the gods prosper thee.” 

One year had passed away, and closeted together 
were Ingron and Fragon, the two presidents under 
Daniel. 


220 Stories of Country and City . 

“ It ill becometh the wisdom of the king to 
place over our heads this exacting old Hebrew,” 
said Ingron. “ The time for action has arrived. 
He must be removed. But why come not the 
princes ?” 

The door opened and four persons walked into 
the apartment. 

“ Now we are ready,” continued Ingron. “ We 
might have brought together more of the princes, 
but we have made a wise selection. What availeth 
to us the dignity of our office, as long as we must 
move at the bidding of this old man, petted and 
spoiled at the tables of the kings of Chaldea? To 
this we can no longer submit. He must be removed 
from office. In this movement are ye ready to as- 
sist your superiors?” 

“Ready, O most excellent Ingron!” was the 
united response of the four princes. 

“But we must have a cause of complaint,” said 
Bimrack. 

“True,” said President Fragon, “and a cause 
must be found. For this very purpose have we ad- 
mitted you into our secret council.” 

The interview was long and earnest. Many meth- 
ods were considered, and schemes introduced worthy 
of their depraved authors. 

“ When and where shall be the place of our next 
meeting?” asked Bimrack. 

“ In one week let us meet at the garden of the 
castle, where the air will be balmy and the heat more 
moderate,” was the reply. “ There we shall not be 
interrupted, as we have been repeatedly at this time. 


221 


The Conspiracy . 

In order to be secure we shall enter the garden at a 
late hour of the night.” Further arrangements were 
made and the company separated. 

The day following this interview the tall bending 
form of Fragon was seen hastening toward the office 
of the Hebrew premier. He knocked, and was ad- 
mitted with due respect. 

“ And is my friend, the worthy first president, to 
be seen this morning?” 

“ My worthy master is in another apartment,” 
answered a youth in attendance. 

“ I wish to be shown into his presence.” 

The young man led the way, and Fragon, with a 
countenance clothed in smiles and a heart overflow- 
ing with malice, was conducted into the presence 
of Daniel. 

“ I had the impression that my lord, the president, 
was alone,” said Fragon, “and I ask his forgiveness 
for this interruption.” 

“ Thou art welcome at all times,” said the first 
president. “This is Apgomer, an old friend and a 
companion of my youthful days.” 

“And one of thine own nation?” asked Fragon. 

“ Nay, my friend is a native Chaldean, as were 
his parents before him,” was the answer. 

“ Then together ye have witnessed the glory and 
power of the kings of Babylon,” said Fragon. 
“ Upon the whole, have we not reason to pronounce 
Nebuchadnezzar the greatest and most illustrious of 
all kings? ” 

“ I think this is true as far as the kings of Chal- 
dea are concerned,” said Daniel. “ Of other kings 


222 Stories oj Country and City. 

I am not prepared to speak. If my worthy friend, 
Fragon, is ready to pronounce the kings of Media 
and Persia inferior to the king of Babylon he is at 
liberty to do so.” • 

“ Nay, may the gods forbid that I should cherish 
such a thought !” said Fragon, somewhat alarmed. 

“ It was under Nebuchadnezzar that our temple 
in Jerusalem was destroyed and our people led into 
captivity,” said Daniel. “I received much kindness 
at his hands, but I was not blind to his many faults.” 

“Thou speakest of thy captive countrymen,” 
said Fragon. “ I fear that many of them are in 
needy circumstances. This ought not to be. Gold 
and silver in rich abundance flow into our treasuries. 
Why not, therefore, direct a certain yearly sum for 
the special benefit of this worthy people?” 

“ I am not aware that as a class they are in needy 
circumstances,” was the reply. “There may be 
many individual cases of want, and, as far as they 
come to my knowledge, I am not slow to relieve 
them from my own private means. Such a step as 
thou recommendest can never meet my approbation 
unless first proposed by the king.” 

“ I fear our excellent first president is over- 
cautious,” said Fragon. “But this is a matter I 
would not urge. My chief object to-day is to ask 
. another favor. We have heard so much of the 
superior style of Chaldean book-keeping, and in 
order to learn and adopt your system we have ven- 
tured, after hesitating long, to ask permission to 
look over some of thy office-books. We shall retain 
them but for a short time.” 


The Conspiracy. 223 

“ The books are at thy disposal,” said Daniel, “and 
thou mayest return them at thy convenience.” 

“ Thou art ever kind and obliging,” said Fragon. 
“ May the gods be the sure support of our most ex- 
cellent first president ;” and the conspirator left. 

“ May the gods curse him !” muttered the foiled 
Fragon, when he had reached the street. “The 
fortress is strong, but it shall be taken !” 

“ What thinketh my good friend Apgomer of 
President Fragon?” asked Daniel, with a smile. 

“His words were kind,” was the answer; “but 
I am not so well convinced of his sincerity.” 

“Apgomer,” said Daniel, “that man is my deadly 
enemy. Every word he said was conceived in malice. 
First, he endeavored to have me speak of Nebuchad- 
nezzar as superior to the kings of Media and Persia. 
He then with lying hypocrisy proposed that I 
should take the nation’s money and give it to the 
Hebrews; and under a pretense of adopting a new 
mode of book-keeping they ask for the parchments 
in the hope of finding mistakes.” 

“ O, the depravity of their hearts !” cried his aged 
friend. “ But their search will be vain.” 

The night w r as calm and beautiful. The bright, 
full orb poured its silvery rays on the bosom of the 
deep-flowing Euphrates. The garden had been 
thronged with thousands of merry hearts who had 
gone thither to enjoy the grandeur of the moon- 
light scenes. But the hours had quickly fled, and 
the moonbeams now fell on the perfect stillness of 
the extensive inclosure. 

The faithful keeper was about to close the mass- 


224 


Stories of Country and City . 

ive doors, when six men stood before him and 
demanded admittance. 

“ At this late hour ye cannot be admitted ! ” was 
the stern reply. “ In harmony with our rules the 
people have all departed. Return to your lodgings 
at once.” 

“ Thou art a brave fellow, and an honor to thy 
post,” answered Ingron. “ But look thou here! 
Thou standest in the presence of two of the chief 
presidents and four of the princes of the prov- 
ince. Gaze on these stars!” 

“ I humbly beg the forgiveness of my lords, the 
presidents !” cried the keeper. “ I had no — ” 

“Thou art a worthy keeper.” interrupted Fragon. 
“ The night is sultry, and we wish for an hour to 
enjoy the loveliness of the scene.” And the six en- 
tered the garden. 

The conference was long and the conspirators 
desperate and determined. But with all their in- 
genuity and depth of malice they could find no 
way by which to bring about their cruel design. 
The books had been examined, and no mistakes 
could be found. They were about to give up in 
despair, for that night, when Bimrack said : 

“ I know of but one measure with which we can 
ensnare the old Hebrew. It must be something 
concerning the law of his God. Let us form a de- 
cree, and prevail upon the king to sign it, that no 
person within the province of Babylon shall offer 
any prayer to any god but to the king alone for 
the space of thirty days, and that in case of a vio- 
lation the offender shall be thrown into the lions’ 


225 


The Conspiracy. 

den. This puts all on an equal footing, and it will 
shield us from suspicion. It pours homage at 
the feet of Darius. Let us come upon him sud- 
denly. It will flatter his vanity and he will sign 
the writing. There is no human power that can 
keep the old foreigner from the worship of his God. 
We must expect to meet some difficulties. The 
king must be deceived. We must unitedly affirm 
that this movement has the sanction of the first 
president. He will deny it. But the positive tes- 
timony of six men will outweigh his denial.” 

With this the company was in ecstasy, and Bim- 
rack was highly complimented for the ingenuity of 
his scheme. They renewed their oath of fidelity to 
each other and were ready for their departure. 

“Hark!” said Scramo. “Heard ye not that 
voice ? I fear that we are not alone in this garden !” 

“ We heard no voice,” was the reply ; “ it is only 
thy imagination. What did the voice resemble?” 

1 “ It resembled a human groan,” was the reply. 

A search was made, but too late. A door gently 
opened on the garden-wall and a venerable Chal- 
dean was safely lodged in his little chamber. 

The work of shaping this law and giving reasons 
for its enactment was given to Scramo. They 
agreed to meet the next night, at the residence of 
Ingron,to complete the arrangements, and they left 
the garden of the castle. 

The next morning at an early hour Apgomer 
sought his friend Daniel, and revealed to him all 
the wicked plottings to which he had secretly list- 
ened on the night before. 

15 


226 


Stories of Country and City . 


“ Let them proceed in their scheme of wicked- 
ness,” said the holy man. “ The God in whom I 
trust shall vindicate the honor of his own law. I 
could easily frustrate all their malicious designs. 
But the cause of Jehovah shall gather more strength 
from a display of his power in preserving his servant 
from harm. The life of Daniel will be as safe in 
the lions’ den as in the midst of his friends at home. 
Let not Apgomer be troubled, and let our knowl- 
edge of this plot be revealed to no one until the 
proper time.” 


CHAPTER II. 


ROYALTY DECEIVED. 



GAIN the great city of Babylon was all excite- 


t 1 ment, and expectation was raised to its high- 
est pitch. The long-expected day had at last ar- 
rived, and the grand entry of Darius, the Mede, was 
momentarily expected by an enthusiastic, curious 
throng. The new king was regarded by the Baby- 
lonians generally in a favorable light. Such had 
been the profligacy and tyranny of their late sover- 
eign that any change was hailed with delight, and, 
moreover, the mildness of Darius toward them on a 
previous visit, when accompanied by Cyrus the 
Persian, had greatly won their regards. Thousands 
of the people had gone without the walls to meet 
him, and tens of thousands were seen thronging the 
public ground in the vicinity of the royal palace. 
The monarch’s triumphant train appeared in the 


227 


The Conspiracy . 

distance, the shining spears and bright armor of his 
guard glittering in the clear sunbeams, and soon, 
amid enthusiastic shouts, they passed in through the 
massive portals. 

The king was not a man of strong moral worth 
and true decision of character. He was rather 
weak in mind, and easily flattered. Nevertheless 
he was a person of tender feelings, and cruelty was 
no part of his nature. He was greatly elated with 
the warm reception he received at the hands of the 
Babylonians, and now or never was the time for the 
foul conspirators to try their power. They soon 
entered the palace. 

“ Welcome into the presence of your sovereign !” 
said the king, in a very pleasant mood. “ Let the 
full desires of your hearts be made known to the king, 
and with pleasure he will grant your every request.” 

“ O king, live forever !” said Scramo. “ Thou art 
a mighty ruler. Thy dominions are well-nigh un- 
bounded. Thy rich possessions are found in every 
clime. The name of Darius falls on the ears of the 
kings of the earth, and they stand in awe. Now 
thou knowest, O king, that the provinces are well 
united, and may the gods forbid that they should be 
otherwise. There are a few, however, within this 
province who of late have given us reason to be- 
lieve that they do not consider the commands of 
the king as absolute, and that in certain cases they 
may be disregarded without any danger. This is a 
poisonous plant that must be crushed in the bud. 
We have had this subject under our most serious 
consideration. We have thought over it with 


228 Stories of Country and City . 

throbbing hearts. Some measure of a startling 
nature must be resorted to that will impress upon 
the minds of the inhabitants the matchless great- 
ness of our new sovereign, and convince all that 
when he commands he must be obeyed. There- 
fore, O king, with thy supreme glory and the good 
of the nation at heart, thy servants, the three presi- 
dents and the princes, have enacted this law, and it 
is now presented to thee for thy royal signature and 
seal.” And the parchment was handed to the king 
with a trembling hand. 

After reading it the monarch said : “ If in your 
superior wisdom ye have judged that this law is de- 
manded I cannot see why I should refuse to give it 
countenance.” 

“ The measure will be hailed with joy, O king, 
among all thy loyal subjects,” said Fragon ; “ and let 
those who dare disobey suffer the consequence. 
From this day the name of King Darius will be a 
terror to evil doers, and if he has any enemies they 
will be put to shame.” 

“ It is surely a peculiar enactment,” said the 
king, as he took the pen in his hand. “ I fail to 
see its strong points, but at this stage of my reign 
I am not prepared to oppose a measure that is the 
offspring of the combined wisdom of my realm. If 
my Persian nephew were present I would deem it 
advisable to have his opinion, but as he is off in the 
wars I cannot avail myself of that.” 

So the king’s name was given to the fatal parch- 
ment and, moreover, it was sealed with the seal of 
the Medes and Persians. 


The Conspiracy, 229 

“ The thing is done,” said Darius. “ Is there any 
thing more ?” 

“ We will no more trespass on thy time, O king,” 
said Bimrack ; “ but will now return to our respect- 
ive stations to carry out the pleasure of our illus- 
trious sovereign.” 

The conspirators, with bounding hearts, made 
their way in haste to the residence of President In- 
gron, and swore to stand together in the malicious 
falsehood. 

The next day the streets of Babylon rang with 
the proclamation of the new law. At first it was 
thought by many to be a mischievous hoax. But 
too soon it was known to be a reality. 

Now, when Daniel knew that the writing was 
signed, he laid aside his parchments, closed his eyes 
for a moment in silent devotion, then rose and en- 
tered his little chamber where for so many years 
three times a day he had bowed before his God (a 
dear spot that to the aged premier !), slowly moved 
toward an open window, and with his face toward 
Jerusalem was soon engaged in humble prayer. 

While thus engaged he heard a voice close by his 
side : “We beg pardon for this intrusion. We will 
not disturb our most excellent first president while 
he makes his petitions to his God.” 

The Hebrew turned his head to see the receding 
forms of the two presidents as they hastened to the 
street below, and so he continued his supplications 
to the God of his fathers. 

Again the conspirators were seen in the presence 
of the sovereign. “ It is our painful duty, O king,” 


230 Stories of Country and City . 

said the speaker, “to inform thee that Daniel, who 
is of the captivity of Judah, regardeth not thee nor 
the law thou hast signed, but maketh his petition to 
his God three times a day.” 

“Daniel!” replied the king, “I know of no 
Daniel but my worthy first president, whom ye say 
assisted in making the law.” 

“This same Daniel, O king, is the guilty one,” 
said Fragon. 

“ What !” cried the king, rising suddenly ; “ Dan- 
iel, noted for his wisdom? Ye have been wrongly 
informed. Beware how ye thus accuse the best man 
in Babylon ! ” 

“We are eye-witnesses of his guilt, O king,” 
was the reply. “ He daily makes his petitions to 
his God.” 

“His God ! Who can — but — if — say ye not that 
Daniel was concerned in framing this law? ” 

“ He was, O king !” 

“ To me it seemeth strange !” said Darius. “ If 
I find that in this matter I have been deceived I 
swear by the gods I will pour vengeance upon your 
guilty heads. I must see the first president and 
learn more of this matter ere I take another step.” 

“ Thou hast nothing to learn from him, O king, 
contrary to the words of thy servants,” said Fragon. 
“What would avail his denial against the direct 
testimony of six competent witnesses? The law 
is supreme and must be executed, or the kingdom 
of the Medes and Persians will be a by-word of 
derision.” 

“ Ye may now depart,” said the king. “ I cannot 


231 


The Conspiracy. 

give my consent to — of this we can speak hereafter. 
To-morrow call on the king and ye shall then learn 
his pleasure.” And the conspirators left with any- 
thing but pleasurable emotions, while Darius at 
once sent for Daniel. 

“ Thou standest before the king, O Daniel, ac- 
cused of violating a law, chiefly of thine own mak- 
ing, by offering daily petitions to thy God. What 
meaneth all this ? ” 

“ I readily see that the king has been greatly 
deceived in this matter,” said the premier. “ Thy 
servant had nothing to do in framing a law repulsive 
to his soul and an insult to his God. This enact- 
ment came from mine enemies for the purpose of 
my overthrow. For over four-score years I have 
offered prayers to my God. When a little lad in 
the land of Judah I was taught by a beloved mother 
to lisp the name of Jehovah. From that time to 
this, O king, at morning, noon, and eventide, I have 
regularly offered my petitions. And is Daniel to 
be frightened from his duty now in his old age ? 
Nay, O king S Sooner would I die a thousand deaths 
than prove a traitor to the God of my fathers.” 

“ Daniel ! ” cried the king, “ I will cut these lying 
wretches to pieces. If thou sayest, this very hour 
the words shall go forth.” 

“ Nay, O king ! ” was the reply. “ The decree has 
gone forth. Let the law have its course, and be 
assured that not a hair of thy servant’s head shall 
be injured. No weapon formed against me shall 
prosper. That same God who preserved alive the 
three companions of my youth in the midst of a 


232 Stories of Country and City . 

burning, fiery furnace can easily tame the lions and 
make them as harmless as the lambs of the flock.” 

The king was affected even to tears, and said, 
“ This experiment must not take place. I know 
the writing is signed. My heart is sad ! My soul 
is sick. But vengeance will come in due time! 
Daniel, thou mayest now depart.” 

“ When the proper hour arrives the king shall 
learn from other lips than mine the deep iniquity of 
these foul conspirators. Let Jehovah use his own 
measures for the vindication of his own law.” And 
the first president left the royal presence. 

On that night Darius the Mede laid his head 
on his pillow with the full purpose of delivering 
Daniel. 

Early on the morrow the conspirators in force 
appeared again before the king. 

“Ye are punctual,” said the monarch, with a 
meaning glance. “ Since ye left me yesterday I 
have had a long interview with the first president, 
and from his venerable lips I learned that he had 
no voice in framing this law that he has violated. 
Now, notwithstanding your testimonies, which, in 
point of law must outweigh the declaration of one 
man, I freely declare to you my conviction that ye 
are a band of unprincipled liars, fully bent on the 
destruction of this Daniel.” 

At this plain royal truth the conspirators turned 
pale. But Fragon, quickly recovering his self-pos- 
session, replied : 

“Then my lord the king can better believe a 
man that defies his power, by boasting of his de- 


The Conspiracy. 


233 


termination to violate this decree at least three 
times a day, than he can his faithful servants who 
honor his laws and who desire to bring the guilty 
to punishment. Let not the king be deceived by 
the smooth tongue of this old Israelite, who, by the 
eloquence of his lips, can give to truth the color of 
falsehood and to deception the appearance of sin- 
cerity. Remember, O king, that the decree has 
gone forth and that it cannot be recalled. It is 
well understood in the city that the first president 
sets thy power at defiance, and thy decision is 
watched for by tens of thousands, and if this 
Daniel escapes punishment we may as w r ell burn 
up our statute-books. The question now to be set- 
tled is not, How came this law to be enacted? 
but, seeing that it is enacted, Will the king of the 
Medes and Persians put it in force? Shall it be 
told in the streets of this proud city that the king 
has changed his mind, and is sorry for what he has 
done, because one of his favorites has violated the 
law ? ” 

The interview was long and severe, and all the 
weight of their hellish ingenuity was brought to 
bear on the mind of the king. They failed to 
convince him that Daniel’s words were false ; yet 
partly from a false view of consistency, but chiefly 
from the advice of the first president, he gave his 
signature to the death-warrant of the aged premier. 

The news soon spread through all Babylon, and 
the hour of the prophet’s doom was well under- 
stood. No man in the city was better known or 
more loved than was the former prime minister of 


234 


Stories of Country and City. 


Nebuchadnezzar. The poor and needy had found 
ready relief at his open door. The little children, 
even, claimed the aged man as their particular 
friend. The mothers broke out in loud weeping, and 
the universal sympathy was with the condemned. 


CHAPTER III. 


RETRIBUTION. 



HE day arrived, and in the vicinity of the first 


president’s residence stood groups of men and 
women with sad countenances busily engaged in low 
conversation. These gatherings gradually increased 
into one solid mass. It was a solemn throng. The 
stillness was broken by the appearance of several 
platoons of soldiers, who formed a square in front 
of the dwelling. The door at last opened and two 
uniformed officers marched out. Next appeared 
the sheriff, with the aged prisoner leaning on his 


arm. 


The procession was soon on its way toward the 
dreadful spot, while the weeping of hundreds broke 
on the air. They speedily reached the end of their 
journey, where thousands had already gathered in 
order to take a last sad look at their distinguished 
fellow-citizen. 

Daniel ascended some steps near by, and by the 
permission of the king, who was present, proceeded 
in a few words to address the vast throng : 


The Conspiracy . 235 

“ Babylonians ! Here in the presence of the God 
of my fathers, whom I worship, in the presence of 
my king, whom I respect, in the presence of this 
throng, whose tears flow for my sorrow, and in the 
presence of my accusers, who thirst for my blood, 
I solemnly declare that, as first president of the 
kingdom, I never was consulted in regard to the 
making of this law that is about to consign your 
aged servant to the lions. In honor to my king, 
who now laments the sad fate of his unworthy 
servant, let me testify that, in order to persuade 
him to sign a decree which had never entered his 
heart, the most malicious falsehoods were poured 
into his ears by those whose only object was the 
overthrow of Daniel. For violating this law I ask 
no forgiveness. Babylonians, I say no more. Ac- 
cept my thanks for your tears. May Jehovah grant 
you great prosperity when your aged friend shall 
have passed away ! ” 

Then turning to those whose painful duty it was 
to lead him to the den he smilingly said : 

“Now I am ready; conduct me thither.” 

The prisoner was seized by strong hands and con- 
signed to his fate, while the throng dispersed in 
sorrowful silence. 

How sad was that night for royalty ! Filled with 
remorse for having signed the fatal decree the king 
passed the night in agony. With a heavy heart and 
a throbbing brow he paced the length of his royal 
bed-chamber, and thus did he converse in his 
wretched seclusion : 

“ How he justified the king almost with his last. 


236 Stories of Country a, 7 id City. 

sentence ! Why did I sign that silly and cruel 
decree, by which the brightest jewel of my kingdom 
is forever lost? How the multitude sympathized 
with the noble prisoner ! How beloved in their 
estimation was the aged Daniel ! What think they 
by this time of my prudence and wisdom ? Will 
his God indeed deliver him ? Is he not already torn 
by the hungry lions? If he is not, no thanks to 
me. Will not the people inwardly curse me ? What 
will my nephew, Cyrus, think of my power of dis- 
cernment ? ” 

He threw himself upon his couch in the hope of 
drowning his mental agony in slumber ; but the 
precious boon was not granted. He tossed about 
on his downy bed the very picture of wretchedness. 
After a long while he fell into a doze and thought him- 
self at the den of lions gazing on the bleeding, man- 
gled form of the first president. Terror-struck he 
leaped from his couch and found himself in his bed- 
chamber. Another long soliloquy followed. Again 
he strove to find repose in sleep, but no sooner were 
his eyes closed than the imaginary roaring of lions 
would startle and terrify the wretched potentate. 

Let us fora while leave the unhappy monarch and 
take a view of the hero of the lions’ den. At first 
he calmly walked to and fro, then he fell upon his 
knees, and with uplifted eyes offered prayer to the 
God of heaven. A number of young lions, quite 
unused to such a sight, looked on in silent w r onder. 
They then ran together to the other end of the den, 
where the old lion of all, the “lord of the manor,” 
and his aged companion, the old lioness, the mis- 


237 


The Conspiracy. 

tress of the establishment, were enjoying a com- 
fortable sleep. A roar from one of the youngsters 
served to awake the aged couple. Another young 
fellow put his head close to that of his sire. I am 
of the opinion from what followed that the young 
chap told the old folks of something wonderful to 
be seen at the other end of the den. 

The old lion arose and slowly led the way. Close 
by his heels followed the old lioness. Next in order 
came the rest of the family. They soon arrived in 
sight of the strange visitor. The leader paused 
for a moment, but made up his mind that there 
was nothing to fear. Daniel reached out his hand 
and spoke. So with eyes half closed the old lion 
slowly came up to the prophet and fondly licked 
his hand. After having conquered his embarrass- 
ment he uttered a low growl and looked toward the 
rest of the company as much as to say, “ Come this 
way; don’t be afraid, the gentleman will not hurt 
you.” They slowly and silently gathered around 
the man of God, and each one appeared to be par- 
ticularly pleased to be permitted in some way to 
come in contact with his person. And when the 
darkness of night gathered around them the old 
lion answered for his soft pillow, the old lioness lay 
at his feet, the young lions stretched themselves on 
either side to keep him warm, and soon the prophet 
of Jehovah was fast asleep. 

Early the next morning the king ordered his 
chariot, and with a number of his lords he was soon 
on his way toward the den of lions. He also sent 
word for Daniel’s accusers to be present. The royal 


23 8 Stories of Country and City. 

chariot, as it moved through the principal thorough- 
fares of the metropolis, attracted much notice. Its 
destination was soon understood. And as there was 
a faint hope in the minds of thousands that the God 
of Daniel would interpose they were early at the 
den. 

The monarch in trembling accents ordered the 
heavy door to be opened. This was quickly done. 
Then in a tone of lamentation he cried with a loud 
voice, “O Daniel, servant of the Most High, is 
thy God whom thou servest able to deliver thee 
from the lions ? ” 

O, the breathless silence which followed ! A thou- 
sand hearts trembled with deep emotion. But pres- 
ently a voice as clear as a lute and as sweet as an 
angel’s harp ascended from the depth and fell upon 
the ears of the throng : 

“ O — king — live — forever ! ” 

It was.enough ! Gladsome shouts broke forth from 
a thousand tongues. The sorrow was turned to joy, 
and the name of the God of Daniel was greatly 
praised. 

In a few moments the Hebrew sage stood again 
before the rejoicing throng. 

An aged man w^s seen at this moment urging his 
way through the crowd as if endeavoring to find 
admittance into the presence of the king. His ven- 
erable appearance and pleasant countenance served 
to make him room. The throng parted, and soon 
he was by the side of Daniel, who stood near the 
king. 

“ This is my good friend Apgomer, O king,” said 


The Conspiracy. 239 

Daniel, “one of the companions of my early days. 
He hath words to communicate to the king in the 
presence of this throng, that will give thee to under- 
stand clearly that this law was prepared on purpose 
to ensnare thy servant.” 

“Let Fragon and Ingron, with the four princes, 
stand in this direction ! ” said the king, with an an- 
gry expression of countenance. 

The conspirators with pale faces obeyed. 

“Now, Daniel/’ said the king, “thy friend may 
give his testimony in a clear and loud voice.” 

“ O king, live forever!” began Apgomer. “ These 
six men who now stand before thee are wicked and 
deceitful. With lying words did they goto the king. 
I listened to their midnight plotting. On the night 
of the fourth day of the eighth month, at the castle 
garden, these men did meet. I stood behind their 
bower. Their words of malice fell on my ears. 
There the law was first spoken of, and for the very 
purpose of destroying the first president.” 

“Believe not this man, O king !” said the pale 
and trembling Fragon. “ He prepareth lying words 
before thee !” 

At this moment a young man whose countenance 
denoted passion rushed to the side of Apgomer, 
and without an apology began : 

“ Let not Apgomer be called a liar! As well may 
the gods lie ! Thy servant, O king, is the keeper of 
the garden. Apgomer on that night was an inmate 
of my house, which house is within the garden- 
walls. Those six men at a late hour demanded 
admission. Not knowing who they were I ordered 


240 Stories of Country and City . 

them away. They gave me to understand that I 
stood in the presence of the two presidents and four 
princes. They were admitted and did not leave 
until after midnight. I have no knowledge of their 
errand. But be assured, O king, that Apgomer 
never uttered a falsehood !” 

“It is enough! It is enough!” cried the king. 
“ Seize the guilty wretches ! Let the cowardly liars 
meet the doom they had prepared for my servant 
Daniel! Up, and throw them to the lions!” 

No sooner were the words spoken than a score of 
willing hands seized the trembling forms of the 
conspirators, and amid the curses of an indignant 
throng they were thrown into the depth of the den, 
to meet a far different fate from that of the man of 
God. 

Daniel was taken into the royal chariot, seated by 
the side of the sovereign, and the grand train moved 
forward amid the triumphant shouts of delighted 
thousands. 


Sunny Memories of Conference Chums . 241 


SONNY MEMORIES OF CONFERENCE CHUMS, 


CHAPTER I. 

WE DWELL TOGETHER IN UNITY. 

I T was in the summer of 185 — . The Conference 
met at one of our flourishing villages in northern 
New York. I always looked forward to these sea- 
sons with pleasant and even excitable anticipations 
I was then, if not now, a one-horse preacher serving 
a one-horse charge. But wait a moment, dear reader. 
Before we proceed an inch further permit me to 
explain what I mean by the term one-horse. If I 
don’t I fear that you will form a wrong opinion 
as to the nature of that “charge,” and also in re- 
gard to the value I now place upon my then preach- 
ing abilities. I do not use the term in its slang 
meaning; and if you thought that I intended to 
speak lightly either of my own talents or the 
good people I then served you were grandly mis- 
taken. I simply meant that at that time, and, in- 
deed, at almost all other times, I served charges 
that had a number of preaching appointments, and 
were of an importance that demanded, in addition 
to the regular minister sent from Conference, an 
“assistant” in the shape of an itinerant horse. Now 
16 


242 Stories of Country and City . 

you understand why I called myself a one-horse 
preacher and the circuit a one-horse charge. I am 
sorry that those indispensable assistants were not 
always provided for by the brethren in the “ allow- 
ance but I am happy to say that mine were never 
permitted to suffer. I could easily write creditable 
memorials of these faithful helpers which would be 
interesting to the reader, and especially to my fel- 
low one-horse brethren. But I must pass along. If 
John Wesley’s views in regard to certain passages in 
the eighth chapter of the Epistle to the Romans are 
correct, then in the resurrection of the brutes there 
will be seen a glorious array of itinerant Methodist 
horses anointed with the oil of gladness above 
their fellows, while their joyful neighing shall echo 
on the sides of celestial mountains. 

Yes, I know I am moving rather slowly, as far as 
the story is concerned. It is a way we get into, and 
it is almost impossible for us ministers to break 
loose from our old ways. This shows the great im- 
portance of forming good and correct habits while 
we are young. But I am gliding slowly and im- 
perceptibly into my subject. 

On arriving at the seat of the Conference I was 
directed by the preacher in charge to the residence 
of Mr. W., a prominent citizen of the village, 
where, as he said, I would find a number of con- 
genial spirits. It so proved. I was most cordially 
received by the family, and to my great joy I found 
that I was to share the society of four other minis- 
ters whom I greatly admired and loved. We had 
often met before, and soon our hearts were knit 


Sunny Memories of Conference Chums. 243 

together in sweet Christian fellowship. I shall 
always look back to those few days in their social 
relation as forming one of the happiest periods in 
my earthly pilgrimage; and I am very certain that 
this is the experience of those four brethren, for we 
have often spoken of it in our subsequent meet- 
ings ; and many a good, hearty, healthy Methodist 
laugh we have had over the remembrance of that 
most delightful week. Up stairs, aside from several 
commodious lodging-rooms, we had a large sitting- 
room richly furnished, where we could meet at any 
time to enjoy each other’s society. Here we would 
often discuss points of interest connected with the 
Conference ; but our greatest enjoyment flowed 
from the relating of incidents connected with our 
itinerant lives. These were numerous, and all of 
them worthy to be preserved and remembered. I 
have a few of them, and these were taken down at 
the time, or soon after, for the purpose, I presume, of 
preparing them for the press ; but they were lost for 
years, and the other day, in looking over a pile of 
old manuscript, I came across the following, which 
will give the reader some idea of our mutual enter- 
tainment. I see they are numbered, and bear such 
headings as at that time impressed my mind. Num- 
ber 1 is headed, 

“ How I Happened to get into a ‘ First-class 
Station.”' 

“I don’t say, mind you,” said Brother L., “ but 
that as a rule you will find ‘ first-class preachers’ on 
‘ first-class stations,’ but there are very many excep- 


244 Stories of Country and City . 

tions, and it is not always safe to judge of a minis- 
ter’s real strength by the appointments he fills. 
These things in multitudes of instances have turned 
upon a mere accident. In the great mind of Deity 
it may not bear that construction, but as things go 
among us that is just the word. Here I am. It is 
well known to you that for fourteen years I con- 
tinually served charges that were any thing but 
popular, and that for the last ten years I have 
been sent to some of the strongest stations in the 
Conference. Do you suppose from this that it took 
place from any improvement or change in me ? 
Nothing of the kind. I tell you again, in my case 
it was purely accidental. You may object to my 
using that word. I don’t quite like it myself, and 
yet it is as good as any I can think of just now. I 
don’t know that I can better explain this than by 
calling your attention to my own history and ex- 
perience. 

“ I had served two years at Logtown, to the fair 
satisfaction of the brethren and the members of my 
congregation, and had gone to Conference under 
the tearful benediction of many dear friends. I 
cheerfully looked forward for another charge of 
moderate pretensions. I had given up all idea of 
ever serving a good station, because I had for so 
many years served inferior charges, and I knew that 
no first-class appointment would be likely to ask 
for a person who had always traveled circuits. 
When they come to a deadlock in the cabinet, you 
know, the Bishop comes to the rescue, settles the 
point, and says to the astonished presiding elders, 


Sunny Memories of Conference Chums . 245 

‘What I have written, I have written.’ So it was 
at this time. Until about one hour before the meet- 
ing of the last session of the Conference my name 
had stood for Pacific Charge, with which I was well 
satisfied. While the Bishop and the elders were 
just finishing up, a line was received from B Sta- 

tion, signed by a brother whose will it was not 
healthy to oppose, saying that Brother F. must not 

be sent to B , that he could not be received, 

and that the thing was exceedingly unfortunate. 
What was to be done? ‘ Brethren,’ said the Bishop, 
‘ I will make short work of this. Brother L. will 

go to B , and Brother F. will go to Pacific.’ 

‘ Bishop ! ’ cried the presiding elder in whose 

district was B . (so I was informed), ‘ that will not 

answer! B is a “ first-class station.” Brother 

L. is a good man and a fair preacher, but he is not 

of that class that will answer for B ‘ Time 

will show,’ answered the Bishop as he closed his 
portfolio and started for the Conference-room. 
There were many astonished countenances when 

my name was read out for B ; and no one was 

more astonished than myself. 

“ With much fear and trembling, after having been 
in the Conference for fourteen years, I started for 
my first station, and that one of the best. Con- 
trary to my expectations, the brethren gave me a 
cordial welcome. On my first Sabbath I had great 
liberty, and at once I found favor in the sight of 
the people. In addition to a liberal salary they 
gave me a magnificent donation, and at the close 
of the year they unitedly asked for my return. I 


246 Stories of Country and City. 

did return, and my second year was also a success. 
From that time to this I have filled excellent 
stations, and you would be astonished to see the 
invitations I have had from official members of 
‘ first-class appointments,’ brethren who would 
have scorned the idea a few years ago. But am I a 
better preacher than I was when I served Logtown, 
Smoky Hollow, Hard Scrabble, Snake Hill, and 
Pumpkinville ? Of course not. I never hear the 
term ‘ first-class station’ without smiling, and I 
invariably think of the simple accident that sent 
your unworthy brother to be a pastor of such a 
church.” 

Brother L., being the only “first-class station” 
preacher in the company, the rest of us being “ one- 
horse,” and naturally cherishing — well — a pretty fair 
opinion of our respective abilities, we were greatly 
pleased with his remarks, knowing that in him we 
had a friend whose sympathy and fellow-feeling we 
might safely depend upon. 

Number 2 is headed, 

“Jack and Poppet.” 

“ I am comparatively young among you Ameri- 
cans,” said Brother M., who was a genial Welshman. 
“ In my own experience in this country there have 
been no incidents that would add any interest to 
this occasion, and so you will please excuse me.” 

“ No excuse. Brother M.,”said Brother L. “Give 
us something from Wales, of any sort that you may 
deem best and in this he was joined by the 
others. 


Sunny Memories of Conference Chums . 247 

“ Well,” said Brother M., “I will give you a 
specimen of the manner in which the late Rev. Mr. 
Richard of Abergwaen used to administer reproof, 
when needed, at church meetings. He always made 
use of figures, and his favorite was the horse. 

“ At one time a certain society was much grieved 
with one of its official members, who insisted on 
having his own way in regard to every church 
measure, and who, if it was not granted, would 
show bad temper and utterly refuse to co-operate 
with his brethren. In every thing he would be a 
leader or nothing. He was a man of ability and 
means, and when all would submit to his dictation 
he would be liberal. But he was so selfish and ob- 
stinate that it was very hard to get along with him. 
Mr. Richard was aw r are of this, and at one of their 
church meetings, when this obstinate man was pres- 
ent, among other remarks he brought in his favor- 
ite figure in this fashion : 

Yes, Jack is a good horse, but not as good as 
Poppet. Poppet is easily managed and willing to 
work at any time and at any place. J ack is a strong, 
powerful horse ; but sometimes he is obstinate and 
ugly, and often acts the worst when he is most 
needed. Jack can draw splendidly, you understand, 
but he must have his own way or he will not draw 
a pound. Jack must be the leader or nothing. Put 
him between the thills, or in the middle, and he wall 
not move an inch. Coaxing and threatening will 
be useless. But let him be the foremost horse, and 
he will show wonderful energy. Sometimes if he 
doesn’t get his own way he will fall into a violent fit 


248 Stories of Country and City . 

of kicking, to the great danger of all who are near 
him. You will understand that Jack in many re- 
spects is a good horse, but he has these tricks. If 
these were taken out of him he would be a valuable 
beast, but it is hard to take a trick out of an old horse. 
He is not like Poppet. Poppet is ever willing and 
ready. He is not as strong as Jack, but is perfectly 
reliable. He will work faithfully at all times and 
in any sphere. You may put him in the shaft, or 
in the middle, or foremost, and he will pull steadily. 
You may put sacks of grain on his back to carry to 
the mill, and he will move along most willingly. 
Two or three of the children may get on his back at 
once, and with the greatest pleasure he will take 
them to school. Ah, every body admires Poppet ! 
As for Jack, although a good horse in his way, he 
is not to be trusted. It is not best to venture 
to put a sack on his back to go to mill, nor the chil- 
dren to carry to school. It would be a very danger- 
ous experiment. Better far to depend on Poppet/ 

“ And in this way, without referring to names 
nor directly to individuals, Mr. Richard would ad- 
minister reproof that almost always produced a 
favorable effect. I have already found that in 
America, as well as Wales, we have some Jacks ; but, 
thank Heaven, compared with our noble Poppets 
they are very few.” 

Number 3 is headed, 

“An Affecting Incident.” 

“Yes,” said Brother S.,with that deep solemnity 
which was his on peculiar occasions, “We are to 


Sunny Memories of Conference Chums . 249 

‘weep with those that weep.’ Every Methodist 
minister has mingled in scenes of bereavement, to 
administer comfort to the disconsolate. It was in 
the early part of my ministry, and at the commence- 
ment of the conference year on a new charge. On 
a certain Tuesday, after a hard morning’s study, I 
thought I would devote a part of the afternoon to 
visiting my parishioners and forming their acquaint- 
ance. In my congregation on the Sabbath 
previous I had noticed a lady in dark habiliments 
which I naturally took as an evidence of bereave- 
ment, especially as the expression of her counte- 
nance suggested deep inward sorrow. I first called 
at the house of Brother Stebbins, who was one of 
my stewards. Sister Stebbins received me cor- 
dially. She was ready and fluent in her conversa- 
tion, and mingled her sentences with such a degree 
of wit and pleasantry as to make me feel perfectly 
at home. If she had a fault at all it was an over- 
readiness to indulge too freely in hilarity. 

“ ‘ Sister Stebbins,’ I said, ‘ I noticed in the con- 
gregation on the Sabbath, in the third seat from 
the altar, in the middle pews, a lady in black. She 
seemed to be in deep grief. Who was she, and 
where does she live?’ 

“ ‘ O,’ answered Sister Stebbins, ‘ that was Sister 
Thomas. She lives on this street, the third house 
below ; on this side.’ 

“ ‘ I should judge from her sorrowful appearance,’ 
said I, ‘ that she has lately passed through scenes of 
bereavement.’ 

“ I was pained at her reply, which seemed to me 


250 Stories of Country and City . 

unsympathetic and trifling ; and so, with as much 
earnestness in my manner as would become a 
stranger, I kindly replied : 

“ ‘ When you meet with a like bereavement you 
will judge poor Sister Thomas with more tender- 
ness.’ 

“ Sister S. simply answered, ‘ Pardon me, Brother 
S., but I will assure you I am not a hard-hearted 
woman;’ and the subject was dropped. 

“ I parted with Sister S. and slowly walked toward 
the mansion of Sister Thomas. She answered my 
call in person, remarking, 

“ ‘ Brother S., I am glad to see you. I knew you 
would call. My mind was just resting on some con- 
solatory passages in your Sabbath sermon.’ 

“ ‘ I am thankful,’ said I, ‘ that any thing in my 
humble discourse has served to cheer you in the day 
of adversity.’ 

Thank you,’ she replied, in a tremulous voice ; 
‘of course you have heard of it. Some think I go 
too far; but he was the idol of my heart. If not 
with me in the street he was the first to welcome 
me home. I miss him at morning, noon, and 
night.’ 

“ ‘ And how old was this dear object of your af- 
fection ?’ I asked. 

“ ‘ He had just completed his fifth year,’ was the 
reply. 

“‘And what was the nature of his sickness?’ I 
inquired, brushing away a tear. 

“ ‘ At first it was a cold,’ she said, ‘ but it ended 
in a fever. He knew me to the very last. I was 


Sunny Memories of Conference Chums. 251 

not aware that he was so near going. I knelt by 
his little bed, but he heeded me not. ‘ Fido !’ said 
I, ‘ dear Fido, don’t you know me?’ He opened 
his eyes, gently wagged his tail and died !’ 

“ Fortunately my hat was within easy reach and 
the door was not closed. The next moment the 
new parson was found making rapid strides toward 
the parsonage, and I know that I heard the voice 
of Sister Stebbins in laughter as I passed her door. 
From that day I have had but little taste for dog - 
matic theology.” 

Of course Brother S. preserved a grave counte- 
nance throughout, and even at the close, when the 
rest of us roared, he looked more solemn than ever. 
If we thought that he had given us an overdrawn 
picture we really pardoned him, as he had given 
so telling a burlesque on a weak form of sentimen- 
tality. 

Number 4 is headed, 

The Soothing Effects of Bread and Milk 
Poultice. 

“You see,” said Brother J., “in those days I was 
bashful and modest. Well, you may laugh as much 
as you please. I suppose you think that those are 
rather doubtful terms when applied to me, but it is 
true. Perhaps you did not know me then. Years 
have worked a great change. Since that time I 
have mingled much in society, and I am not as I 
used to be. I tell you again, brethren, without the 
least joking, that there was a time when I was both 
bashful and modest. 


252 Stories of Country and City . 

“It was at a ministerial association in O . I 

was sent to ‘ chum it’ with my dear Brother R., at 
a certain house not far from the church. We took 
an early supper, and having in another place eaten 
a late dinner I scarcely took any thing for tea. That 
evening I preached, there were lengthy exercises 
after the sermon, and the meeting closed at a late 
hour. In company with my good Brother R. I 
reached my lodging-place under the unmistakable 
impression that I was very hungry. I hoped that 
the good lady of the house would have asked, 
‘ Brother J., you have been laboring hard, wouldn’t 
you like a bit of something to eat ?’ She certainly 
ought to have asked me, and my brief answer was 
all ready. But she didn’t, and my hunger was 
momentarily growing more alarming. You see, at 
home I had been in the habit of having milk every 
night. ‘ Bad habit?' I don’t believe a word of it. 
I have used it — well, from a very early period, and 
it agrees with me splendidly. But I am digressing. 
At that moment things looked dark, and a night of 
keen hunger stared me in the face. * Why didn't 1 
ask?' There ! now comes in the proof of my bash- 
fulness. Ask? No, indeed, and I fully made up 
my mind to suffer. 

“‘Brother J.,’ asked Brother R., ‘What is the 
matter with you ?’ 

“ ‘ O, nothing serious,’ I replied, ‘I am a little 
tired. The meeting, you know, was very lengthy.’ 
And I looked toward my hostess, hoping that this 
would fetch her; but it didn’t. 

“ By the way, on the week previous Brother R. 


Sunny Memories of Conference Chums . 253 

had met with an accident by which his leg below 
the knee was badly bruised, and at this time he was 
quite lame and complained of pain. 

“ ‘And what do you do for it, Brother R ?’ asked 
the lady. 

“ ‘ At night I poultice it thoroughly with bread 
and milk,’ answered Brother R., ‘and if it will not 
trouble you too much I will ask you to make me 
some, and I will put it on when we get up stairs.’ 

“‘ Don’t talk about trouble,’ answered the little 
woman, jumping up, ‘ I will have it ready in a little 
while.’ 

“ There, boys ! Aye, then did I see that my re- 
demption was drawing nigh. I could actually feel 
the aspect of my countenance changing, while men- 
tally I exultingly cried, ‘ I am saved ! I am saved !’ 

“‘In a case like this,’ said Brother R., ‘bread 
and milk poultice is capital.’ 

“ ‘ There can be nothing better,’ said I in an ele- 
vated tone, ‘ if it is only applied in sufficient quan- 
tity.’ 

“‘That’s so,’ said the lady, and I will make a 
good lot.’ 

“And so she did, for I keenly watched the quan- 
tity as well as the quality. It was all right — nice 
white bread, pure milk, and a clean shining tin 
basin, and, better than all, ‘a good lot’ of it. 

“‘Will you need any assistance, Brother R?’ 
asked the lady. 

“ ‘ Brother J. will lend a helping hand when we get 
up stairs,’ was the answer. 

“ ‘ With the greatest pleasure,’ I replied. 


254 Stories of Country and City . 

“ After prayers we went to our chamber, Brother 
R. leading the way, bearing in his hand the sover- 
eign remedy, while in eager expectation I followed 
on. When I revealed to my good friend the exact 
situation, and the fortunate way of escape, he fell 
into a fit of laughter. Well, he treated me with the 
utmost generosity. The poultice was divided on 
the most equitable terms. Our slumber was tranquil 
and peaceful. Brother R. kept the secret at least 

until after we left O . Since that event I have 

increased faith in the soothing effects of bread and 
milk poultice.” 

Those dear chums are yet in the work doing 
vigorous service for the Master. A little humorous 
indulgence now and then when released from the 
severity of their labors does not in the least injure 
their spirituality. Laughter is a gift from the Lord. 
It may be abused, I know, like many other blessings; 
but in thousands of instances it is a healing balm 
for both body and mind. I know that at Conference 
as well as other places we are to watch over our 
spirits and retain, yea, increase our devotional feel- 
ings. But in order to do this must every thing in 
the shape of social mirth be banished ? I do not 
thus understand Christianity nor the laws of our 
being. Let all act freely, in harmony with the dis- 
position and temperament which God has given 
them, subject to the wholesome regulations of our 
holy Christianity. I will not find fault with my 
serious brother who hardly ever smiles. If that is 
the result of his natural disposition I suppose he 


Sunny Memories of Co 7 iference Chums. 255 

cannot help it. But I trust that he will have the 
good sense to know that his perpetual solemnity is 
no proof that he better answers the end of his crea- 
tion than does his brother who obeys the prompt- 
ings of his more jubilant nature and indulges in a 
good, hearty laugh. Be it remembered that the 
wisest of men has said, “ There is a time to laugh 
and a time to weep.” A Christian minister, I trust, 
will easily understand this, and act accordingly. 
He will not be very apt to weep at a Fourth of July 
celebration or laugh at a funeral. 


256 


Stories of Country and City. 


“I TOOK YOO WITH GUILE, 


I VENTURE to say that, in this year of grace, 
1890, no portion of our world under the hal- 
lowed influence of our holy Christianity presents a 
more intelligent class of people, touching the funda- 
mental doctrines of the Gospel, than does that small 
section of the British Isle known as the Principality 
of Wales. It is readily admitted that, as far as 
knowledge in the arts and sciences is concerned, 
they are far behind their English neighbors ; but 
that in theology and in deep attachment for relig- 
ious worship tlhey excel. This state of things, 
however, is comparatively of a recent date. One 
hundred and twenty years ago gross darkness cov- 
ered the people, and the masses in Wales were ex- 
ceedingly ignorant touching the most common 
truths of the Christian religion. It is true that on 
Sabbath morning they had a brief service in the 
parish church, often conducted by unregenerated 
and immoral curates. Few attended these services, 
and less took any interest in them. The Lord’s 
day was given to ungodly diversions, drinking, 
carousing, and often ending in fighting. 

The wonderful awakening under the preaching of 


“ I Took You with Guile T 257 

Whitefield reached Wales, and in many localities 
the people by the hundreds, with tears of penitence, 
turned to the Lord. Several men of talent, clergy- 
men of the Established Church, who had mourned 
for years over the desolation of Zion, joined in the 
movement, and finally, by the force of circum- 
stances, identified themselves with the newly-formed 
Whitefield Methodist societies, and earnestly la- 
bored in the face of the most bitter persecution. 

At that early day there arose from among the 
converts many men possessing strong natural tal- 
ents, and, in the absence of regular clergymen, they 
were commissioned by the churches to go forth as 
lay preachers to call sinners to flee from the wrath 
to come. 

Among these exhorters, whose hearts burned with 
love to God and with intense desire for the salvation 
of their fellow-men, was one Thomas Hughes. He 
had been a rough, swearing, drinking man. His 
education was limited, but he had a strong mind, a 
ready command of language, and a very fair knowl- 
edge of the Bible and its doctrines. His conversion 
was very clear. The thorough change was evident 
to all, and his unadorned ministry was highly ac- 
ceptable to the common people. 

In many places these preachers, lay and ordained, 
were persecuted most violently. Indeed, there were 
vicinities where they could not stand up to preach 
without endangering their lives. Such a spot was 
Towyn y fieri, on the shore, between Llandudno 
and Conway, in North Wales. 

For a long time Thomas Hughes had felt a strong 
17 


25B Stories of Country and City. 

spirit-drawing toward the wicked and desperate in- 
habitants of this place, who from Sabbath to Sab- 
bath assembled by the hundreds on the shore to 
engage in their unholy diversions. He had never 
been there, but their daring ungodliness was well 
known far and near. Hughes had a dear friend — a 
confidential bosom friend — by the name of Morris 
Jones. They were often together, and Jones gen- 
erally accompanied Hughes to his appointments, 
and often assisted in the preliminaries. 

“ Morris,” said Hughes one day, “ for weeks I 
have been impressed that it is my duty to preach 
Jesus to that ungodly throng at Towyn y fferi. 
They are rushing toward hell, and there is no one 
to plead with them.” 

“ I understand,” said Morris, “ that there is a 
gang there of forty roughs, headed by a fighting 
bully by the name of Dick Morgan, that are pledged 
to roughly handle any preacher that will dare come 
among them and open his mouth.” 

“ Morris,” was the answer, “ let us take them with 
guile. I am determined to visit their play-ground 
on some Sabbath day, and that soon, if God wills, 
and preach to them ‘ Jesus Christ and him crucified.’ 
I have matured a plan in my own mind which I 
think will succeed. I have prayed over it, and I 
am pretty well convinced that, by God’s help, we 
can manage those roughs, and perhaps save them. 
Morris, will you stand by me ?” 

“That I will, Tom,” was the ready answer. 
** Proceed in your own way, and may God bless 
you !” 


“ I Took You with Guile." 259 

Word was sent to Towyn y fferi that in one week 
from the following Sabbath there would be preach- 
ing on the shore play-ground, but no mention was 
made of the preacher or where he would hail from. 
The roughs were delighted in view of their antici- 
pated sport, and promised to themselves a day of 
rare enjoyment. 

The day arrived and the ground was covered by 
hundreds. There were many among them who had 
come in hopes of hearing the Gospel preached. 
They felt no ill-will toward any preacher that de- 
sired to make the people better. They knew that 
Towyn bore a hard name, and they were sorry for 
it. There were many more who, although wild 
and ungodly, would not molest the man of God. 
But the majority were in sympathy with the gang. 
They did not intend to permit any dissenting rant- 
ers to interfere with their Sunday sports, and it 
gave them pleasure to know that the expected 
preacher would be roughly handled. 

Our two friends, Hughes and Jones, were early 
on the ground. They mingled freely with the 
gang and laid themselves down on the grass. There 
was nothing in their exterior that in the least re- 
sembled clergymen, and no one took any particular 
notice of them. 

Time was passing, The people were anxiously 
looking for the appearance of the preacher and 
getting somewhat uneasy. 

After further waiting Dick Morgan said : “ Boys, 
the shouter has not dared to show his sanctimonious 
Methodist face. His courage failed him. He has 


260 Stories of Country and City . 

escaped a good shaking and a nice cold salt bath. 
But, confound the fellow, he has robbed us of our 
expected fun. He would have been here before this 
time if he was coming. So let us begin some other 
sport.” 

Here Hughes jumped up from his prostrate po- 
sition and, in a manner quite unclerical, said : 

“ Well, my lads, as Morgan has said, there is no 
sign of a clergyman. I shouldn’t wonder if the fel- 
low heard we were going to give him a rough one. 
But don’t let us be cheated out of preaching. I 
have come a long distance. Let one of you stand 
on that stone and give us a preach ! Why not ? 
[Great laughter.] Let one of us occupy the pulpit, 
and the rest will sing. I tell you, lads, it will be a 
grand play, especially on Sunday.” 

“ Bravo ! ” cried the bully, with an oath. “ Three 
cheers for the stranger ! [Given with a will.] Ha, 
ha ! Here is fun after all. Step on that stone and 
fire away, stranger ! ” 

“ I ought to have a book,” said Hughes. 

“ Here is a book for you,” said Morris Jones, “ if 
you only promise to preach for us.” 

“ Well,” said Hughes, “if you will only be civil 
I’ll try. Don’t you laugh at me if I fail.’"’ 

“I’ll make them civil,” said Morgan; “and if 
any one laughs at you or disturbs you in any man- 
ner I’ll break his head with one of these stones.” 

Hughes then stood on the stone and said : “ I 
believe that praying comes first, does it not?” 

“Yes; pray,” said Morgan, “and I will throw 
in an amen now and then to make it lively. 


“/ Took You with Guile .” 


261 


I declare, this is the strangest kind of performance 
I ever heard of! Somehow it doesn’t look so funny 
to me as it did a minute ago. But hurry up and 
rush it through ! Go on, stranger.” 

“ Let us pray,” said Hughes, with a countenance 
of indescribable solemnity. The prayer welled up 
from the depth of an honest heart earnestly longing 
for the salvation of those around him. The roughs 
listened to the prayer with great attention, and al- 
though, so far, they thought it was simply an imi- 
tation, they felt a solemnity creeping over them 
which they could not explain, and the bully did not 
see fit to produce the promised amens. The prayer 
closed, and it was loudly complimented by a great 
many. One cried out at the top of his voice : 

“ I’ll bet a crown there is not a parson in North 
Wales that can beat that prayer! ” 

Mr. Hughes was just about to announce his text, 
when Morgan cried out, “ Not quite so fast, stran- 
ger ! Singing comes next.” 

44 O yes,” was the reply; “ I had forgotten.” 
He then gave out one verse: 

“ Come, Holy Spirit, heavenly Dove, 

With all thy quickening powers.” 

Morris Jones started a familiar tune, in which many 
united. Mr. Hughes then called their attention to 
these words of St. Paul : “ This is a faithful saying, 
and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus 
came into the world to save sinners ; of whom I am 
chief.” He first gave a very graphic account of the 
apostle’s early history, how he gave countenance 


262 Stories of Country and City . 

to the killing of Stephen and took charge of the 
garments of those who stoned him, and how after 
this he became a bitter persecutor of the infant 
Church, casting men and women into prison. Then 
he spoke of his wonderful conversion and his sub- 
sequent laborious life in the cause of God. The 
preacher, as he proceeded, felt an unusual degree 
of inspiration. He gathered spiritual power as he 
went on. The people looked upon him with awe 
and wonder as, with a tongue of fire, he spoke of 
the wonderful change produced in the human heart 
by the Gospel of Christ. Tears began to flow from 
the eyes of many, and before the sermon was half 
through the audience was under his complete control. 
When it was perfectly safe he gave them to under- 
stand that he was, indeed, the humble, unworthy 
servant of Christ, who had sent his appointment to 
Towyn y fferi, and that he had chosen that method 
in order to get a quiet hearing. Before closing he 
said : “ Three years ago I was a poor miserable 
slave of the devil, a wicked, swearing, drinking 
wretch, fearing not God nor regarding man. What 
money I earned, the most of it went for drink, while 
my wife was broken-hearted and my children in rags. 
This was my condition when a most powerful re- 
vival of religion broke out in our village. I was 
persuaded to attend the meetings. I was led to 
see myself a guilty sinner against God. I fell on 
my knees and cried to God for mercy. After some 
days of weeping under a deep sense of guilt, God 
saw fit to pour the balm of his love into my wounded 
heart, and I was enabled to rejoice in hope of the 


“ I Took You with Guile." 263 

glory of God. I was received into the Church, and 
since then, my friends, I have tried to live a Chris- 
tian life. I became a sober, industrious man. My 
wife is now happy and cheerful and my children are 
well dressed. That is what the Gospel has done for 
poor Tom Hughes, and I am very anxious for oth- 
ers to feel its saving power. I thank you for your 
candid attention. I greatly desire the salvation of 
your souls. After the meeting closes you may treat 
me as you deem best. If Dick Morgan thinks that 
I deserve a shaking and a cold bath I will try to 
bear the ordeal with Christian patience. I hope, 
however, he will not find it necessary. Let us now 

pray.” 

The closing prayer was wonderfully affecting. 
The speaker pleaded with God in sentences the 
most pathetic, while scores in the assembly were 
strangely moved. 

That rough gang was wonderfully tamed. The 
bully was the first one to give the preacher the 
friendly hand after he came down from his stone 
pulpit. With a moisture in his eyes he asked Mr. 
Hughes to come again, with the full assurance that 
he would receive a respectful treatment. He went 
again and again. A powerful revival followed his 
labors and a large number embraced religion. 
Among these was Dick Morgan, with many of his 
former gang. They became respectable members 
of society and pillars in the Church of Christ. 


264 


Stories of Country and City . 


THE GREAT REVIVAL AT TONVILLE. 


CHAPTER I . 

FOUR MINISTERS. 

N O, Tonville is not the name by which you can 
find it on the map. Story-writers are granted a 
very liberal privilege in this line, and it is not always 
that it is used with prudence. They often offend 
eyes and ears with outlandish names. Tonville 
is expressive in meaning and melodious in sound. 
The first part of the word has no reference to any 
kind or amount of weight. Two thousand pounds has 
nothing to do with it. In Webster’s we find a little 
noun of three letters, with its signification, that will 
satisfy the reader as to the meaning of Tonville. It 
is now a flourishing village with a population of six 
thousand. At the time of our story of course it was 
not as large as it is to-day ; but even then it was 
one of the most beautiful places of its size in the 
Empire State. Its citizens were proud of it, and 
claimed that their advantages were not inferior to 
those of the cities. They had a first-class academy, 
under the supervision of Professor Strong, a gradu- 
ate of Harvard; a musical conservatory, directed 
by Professor Peters, of Germany ; an opera-house 


The Great Revival at Tonville. 265 

capable of seating fifteen hundred, and a dancing 
academy over which Professor Hopper presided. 
Many of Tonville’s private residences were of a 
very superior order. Strangers visiting the village 
would linger long to admire their beautiful propor- 
tions. Flower-gardens abounded, which in their 
season bloomed like Eden. It had its extensive 
lawns, a square, and an ornamental park. It could 
boast of a very competent band, which on summer 
evenings sent forth sweet melody, on the wings of 
the gentle breezes, to delight the listening hun- 
dreds. Tonville had six splendid churches, four of 
which were considered orthodox. Two hotels of 
modern construction graced the village, the 
“ Union ” and the “American,” where choice ales, 
wines, and liquors were dealt out with the most 
finished politeness at bar-rooms rendered doubly 
tempting by glittering splendor. From these drink- 
ing-rooms there were ready entrances into commo- 
dious billiard parlors, which were often thronged 
until late hours of the night. The village had also 
a number of elegant saloons doing thriving business. 
And, not to be outdone by larger places, it furnished 
a number of low groggeries, where those could be 
accommodated who were no longer smiled upon at 
the Union and American, and who were offensive to 
the young bloods at the fashionable saloons. Such, 
and very much more, was Tonville. 

From an evangelical point of view, vital piety and 
genuine spirituality at this time in Tonville were very 
low. Even in the churches there were many that 
were “ lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God.” 


266 Stories of Country and City. 

Heaven’s order had been seriously reversed. In- 
stead of Christians by consecrated holy lives at- 
tracting the world toward Jesus, the world, with its 
multiform charms, was bringing church members to 
its own level. While in the prayer-meetings of the 
various churches a few faithful souls, with their be- 
loved pastors, were struggling to keep up the spirit- 
ual interest of Zion, scores of their brethren and 
sisters at the same hours could be seen at parties, 
comic exhibitions, the theater, and the dance. Let 
it not be supposed that this state of things was 
owing to a lack of energy and spirituality on the 
part of the pastors. They were indeed men of God, 
who without fear declared all his counsel. But the 
worldliness of their communicants was more than a 
match for their best efforts. It is no wonder that 
they were measurably cast down, and often found 
“ weeping between the porch and the altar.” 

One morning Rev. Thomas Alvord, of the Bap- 
tist Church, while in his study thinking over the 
desolation of Zion, came to the conclusion that 
something would have to be done; and under that 
impression he started for the Methodist parsonage 
to see the Rev. John Lloyd. He found him in a 
state of mind very much like his own. After a little 
conversation they walked together to consult with 
the Rev. Dr. Spicer, of the Presbyterian Church, in 
regard to Tonville’s moral and religious dearth. 
They found the doctor’s feelings in perfect harmony 
with their own, and he was much more than willing 
to enter into any measure which, under God, would 
wake up the churches from their spiritual lethargy. 


The Great Revival at Tonville . 267 

“ Let us ask Brother Latimer to come in and 
join us in this conversation,” said Dr. Spicer. 

“I would be delighted to have him with us,” said 
Mr. Lloyd ; u I regard him very highly. But as an 
Episcopal clergyman I fear that he will hardly be 
willing to unite with us.” 

“ He may not feel free to join personally in the 
measures that we may propose,” said Dr. Spicer, 
“ but I am sure that we shall have his sympathy and 
prayers. He greatly laments the lack of spirituality 
among his own members, and will gladly welcome 
any movement that will bring the churches nearer 
to God. His house is close by, and I would be 
glad to have him invited.” 

“ By all means let us ask him,” said Mr. Alvord ; 
and Dr. Spicer started for the residence of Rev. 
William Latimer, the eloquent rector of St. Mark’s 
Episcopal Church. 

Mr. Latimer was a finished gentleman, a polished 
scholar, a fine pulpit orator, and withal a devoted 
Christian. Among his brethren he was known as 
what is termed “ low church.” He firmly believed 
that the form, liturgy, and manner of worship in 
the Episcopal Church were more in harmony with 
those of the apostolic age than any other form of 
church worship. Yet he was free to confess that 
all evangelical societies who worshiped the Father 
in spirit and in truth formed the one holy catholic 
Church of Christ on earth. His profound respect 
for the views and offices of his superiors moderated 
his utterances on these points in the pulpit. But 
in social conversation among his parishioners he 


268 Stories of Country and City. 

would without hesitation speak of other ministers 
with great respect and acknowledge the validity of 
their ordination. This liberality had much dis- 
pleased a few influential members of his congrega- 
tion ; but the majority of his flock were in harmony 
with his views, and he was very popular among the 
masses. At this time he had been the rector of St. 
Mark’s for about two years. 

Dr. Spicer soon returned, accompanied by Mr. 
Latimer, who was cordially received by the other 
two. 

“ Brother Latimer bids us God-speed,” said Dr. 
Spicer. 

“ I am thankful for this mark of your confidence,” 
said the rector. “ I deeply sympathize with the 
object you have in view. For prudential reasons, 
however, I must be much out of sight. Proceed, 
brethren, and let me be a listener. I may have a 
word to say before we part.” 

After an earnest prayer, Brother Alvord, as the 
originator of the gathering, said that for a long 
time he had been greatly troubled in his mind in 
view of the low state of religion in his own church. 
A large number of his members never attended the 
weekly prayer-meeting, and on very trivial excuses 
neglected the public service on the Sabbath. They 
were prompt at all worldly gatherings, and some of 
them attended dances and theaters. They were 
not backward in those features of church work that 
required no particular devotion, but they would not 
deny themselves, take up the cross, and follow 
Christ. And while such was the moral condition 


The Great Revival at Tonville. 269 

of so many of the members of his church, what 
could he expect from an unbelieving world ? 

Brother Lloyd and Brother Spicer followed much 
in the same strain. The question was asked, 
“ What shall be done ? ” The conclusion at which 
they arrived was that, under the circumstances, it 
was desirable to hold union revival meetings, and 
that all in the village who favored such a movement 
be invited to meet at the Baptist church on the 
following Tuesday evening and express their views 
as to the best method of proceeding. 

Now, as the meeting was about to close, the Rev. 
Mr. Latimer rose and said : “In a great measure 
your experience is also mine. I mourn over the 
worldliness of a large number of the members of 
my church. They are absorbed in worldly amuse- 
ments, and when in pastoral visiting I touch upon 
personal religion they have no relish for the subject, 
and for relief they quickly run to some secular 
theme. Some are so given up to the world that 
the solemnities of Lent, even, are disregarded. 
Others, who observe this fast as a matter of form, 
crowd their worldly pleasures to its very threshold 
and rush into them again at its close with a 
new relish. My heart is sick, and with Jeremiah I 
am ready to cry, ‘ O that my head were waters and 
mine eyes fountains of tears ! ’ In view of the can- 
dor with which you have told your experience on 
this point it gives me relief to let you know the 
feelings of my own heart. I trust that your antici- 
pated meeting may be blessed of God ; and, although 
I cannot be with you in the front, be assured 


2jo Stories of Country and City. 

that my influence will be in your favor, and I shall 
be glad to know that my people attend the meet- 
ings.” Here the interview closed. 

To the great delight of the pastors the meeting 
at the Baptist church was largely attended. The 
deliberations in regard to having a series of meet- 
ings showed a strong desire to secure the services 
of the talented evangelist, Rev. A. B. E., D.D. 
A resolution to that effect was carried without a 
dissenting voice. 

The answer to the committee’s letter was as fol- 
lows : 

“ Dear Brethren : I can give you three weeks 
in January. I am glad that there is a hearty union 
of the churches. Commence the work at once. 
* Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths 
straight.’ Let there be a union prayer-meeting four 
or five times a week until I come. A great work is 

in progress in W , and over three hundred have 

embraced religion. To God be all the glory! 

“ Your servant in Christ, A. B. E.” 

This letter was read at the next union meeting, 
and gave great satisfaction. From that time a 
prayer-meeting was held almost nightly, and the in- 
terest was on the increase. 

On the Sabbath preceding the coming of Mr. 
E. the ministers preached sermons particularly 
suited to the occasion. But what created the most 
stir was the one preached by Mr. Latimer at St. 
Mark’s ; especially the closing part of it. His text 
was Luke ix, 49, 50. “And John answered and 


The Great Revival at Tonville . 271 

said, ‘ Master, we saw one casting out devils in thy 
name ; and we forbade him, because he followeth 
not with us.’ And Jesus said unto him, ‘Forbid 
him not: for he that is not against us is for us.’ ” 
The scope of the eloquent discourse was against 
religious bigotry. While it* is perfectly right for us 
to have our strong preferences in regard to the 
various branches of the Christian Church we should 
never cherish that spirit that says, “ Come not near 
to me, for I am holier than thou.” In closing he 
said : “ Beloved brethren, while we dearly cherish 
our own beloved Zion, and gladly believe that the 
church of our choice in its mode of worship is nearer 
the apostolic standard than any other, let us bid 
God-speed to all branches of the church militant 
which in the name of the Lord Jesus ‘cast out 
devils.’ With a sad heart I am obliged to confess 
that in this village worldly hilarity, carnal mirth 
and unsanctified amusement have such a hold 
upon the affections of scores, if not hundreds, of 
church members that vital piety and genuine 
spirituality are confined to a very small number. 
Few indeed are those who can sincerely say, ‘ A 
day in thy courts is better than a thousand.’ Mul- 
titudes whose names are found among the communi- 
cants are under the influence of worldly fashionable 
devils, who have taken away all of their devotion. 

I am ready to welcome to our midst any brethren, 
whether they follow with us or not, who in the name 
of the Lord Jesus Christ cast out devils. It is an- 
nounced that a celebrated revivalist is about to 
commence his labors among us — a man noted for 


272 


Stories of Country and City . 


his piety, moderation, and order. If there is any 
value in history he certainly puts to flight evil 
spirits. He follows not with us. Shall we there- 
fore forbid him ? Nay, brethren! If Mr. E., under 
God, can arouse this village to a sense of its awful 
condition, let all who love our Lord Jesus Christ 
give him a hearty welcome. I have properly 
weighed these words before giving them utterance. 
I am fully prepared to defend them and stand by 
them. May God deliver the Church from satanic 
influence !” 


CHAPTER II. 

HOW IT LOOKED TO MARY. 

O LON EL DUNBAR was a wealthy banker, 



\j and his residence was one of the finest in 
Tonville. He was friendly, cordial, highly intelli- 
gent, and looked upon as a very valuable citizen. 
He was a regular attendant at the Episcopal 
church, but not a member. He had high regards 
for Christianity, and was considered by many a 
religious man. In his contributions he was liberal, 
not only for the church which he attended, but his 
generosity reached the others also. His wife’s par- 
ents, who had departed this life, were “ high church ” 
Episcopalians, and their daughter, now Mrs. Dun- 
bar, from her early childhood had very naturally im- 
bibed the views of her father and mother. She 
was a kind-hearted, intelligent lady, noted for her 
“ high church ” convictions. In early youth she 


The Great Revival at Tonville. 


273 

had been confirmed, and her zeal for that interesting 
branch of the church militant was very positive, if 
not always “according to knowledge.” With this 
exclusiveness her husband had no sympathy, and 
oftentimes in his pleasant way he would express his 
opinion in plain terms. 

Mrs. Dunbar was a leader in gay circles. She 
frequented the theaters, and was generally present 
at all the fashionable dancing-parties. Her hus- 
band would go to these gatherings, not because 
they yielded him any satisfaction, but as company 
to his wife. He often thought it strange that Mrs. 
Dunbar and so many of her fellow church members 
should be leaders in worldly gayeties; but such was 
his regard for her feelings that never as yet had he 
called her attention to the subject. In the common 
acceptation of the term she was an excellent lady-, 
and amid all her gay and often deceitful surround- 
ings there was in her a refreshing degree of sin- 
cerity. Sometimes, when disputing with her friends, 
and expressing herself in the most positive style 
and in the strongest terms, she would unexpectedly 
surrender, and in the most frank manner admit that 
she had seen her mistake. They had one child ; a 
daughter. She was fair in person, had a strong, 
vigorous mind and ready utterance. Mary Dunbar 
from her early childhood had been a lover of study. 
Her advantages had been superior, and now, at 
twenty, she was a ripe scholar. With her parents, 
she was a regular attendant at church, but was not 
a communicant. More to please others than from 
her own inclination she would attend theaters and 
18 


274 Stories of Country and City. 

dancing-parties. To her mother’s astonishment she 
would often beg for the luxury of staying at home. 
She was the pride of her parents, and in the village 
she was a universal favorite. By common consent 
she was considered the most beautiful young lady 
in Tonville. She was perfectly free from vanity, 
conceit, or haughtiness. Her smiles were bestowed 
upon the deserving poor as well as the rich. In 
company she would be attired in simple elegance, 
while others displayed their tastes by “superfluity 
of apparel.” 

Colonel Dunbar’s parents also resided in Ton- 
ville, with whom a widowed daughter, Mrs. Sin- 
clair, stayed, devoting herself to the comfort of the 
somewhat aged couple. These parents, with the 
daughter, were faithful members of the Methodist 
church. Mary Dunbar was passionately fond of her 
grandparents and her Aunt Martha, and no face 
brought more sunshine into the home of the vener- 
able twain than that of their smiling grandchild. 
Grandma Dunbar, in her own sweet, impressive 
manner had often spoken to Mary on the subject 
of religion, and of the great importance of personal, 
experimental piety. The young lady, with tears in 
her eyes, would kiss her grandmother, thank her for 
her good advice, and secretly wish that her mother’s 
religion was of the like stamp. 

It was the afternoon of the Sabbath on which 
Mr. Latimer had given his stirring sermon on 
sectarian bigotry. Colonel Dunbar, his wife, and 
daughter, were seated in the parlor. Hitherto the 
subject of the morning discourse had not been 


The Great Revival at Tonville. 275 

touched upon, although it was fresh and uppermost 
in the minds of all. Perhaps they had only been 
waiting for a convenient time. It was evident that 
the father and daughter were delighted with what 
they had heard, and there were unmistakable signs 
that the mother was highly dipleased. The con- 
versation was opened by Mrs. Dunbar, in whose 
mind had accumulated a rich abundance of “ high 
church ” sentiments which longed for permission to 
be heard. 

“Well,” said she, “the walls of our church 
echoed this morning to strange sentences, I must 
say. ’ ’ 

“ I honor them for their echo, my dear,” said the 
colonel. “ Any sensible walls would have done 
the same. I think the sentiments found an echo in 
the hearts of the people.” 

“ They found no echo in my heart,” was the 
reply. 

“And so much the worse for your heart,” said 
the husband, with a very pleasant smile. “ I always 
liked Mr. Latimer’s preaching, but to-day more 
than ever.” 

“ We have had ministers at St. Mark’s that did 
not trouble themselves about their parishioners’ 
amusements,” said Mrs. Dunbar. “They left that 
to our sense of propriety and attended to their 
own legitimate business. We then went to church 
and enjoyed the sermon, but now we often come 
home and feel sore from an unjust chastisement 
administered by one who would deprive us of our 
few entertainments.” 


276 Stories of Country and City. 

“ But if Mr. Latimer fully believes that these en- 
tertainments are destroying the spirituality of his 
church is it not his duty, as a faithful watchman, to 
warn his flock against their pernicious influence ?” 
asked her husband in a kind voice. 

“ At least he ought to do it in a different way/ ’ said 
the wife. “ It was altogether too much in the vein 
of the sects. If it were not for his gown a stranger 
coming in would have easily taken him for a Method- 
ist minister.” 

“ I agree with you there, my dear,” said Colonel 
Dunbar, smiling, “ and the mistake of the stranger 
would have been as complimentary to Mr. Latimer 
as to the Methodist ministry.” 

“ His sermons lack in that smooth, graceful, dig- 
nified, and melodious oratory becoming the pulpits 
of the Church,” said Mrs. Dunbar ; “ and, worse 
than that, there was in the last part of his sermon 
a shameful lowering of our standard to the level of 
the sects.” 

“Not so, my dear,” said the husband; u he 
lowered no standard. He only said that the one 
great Church of Christ on earth was composed of all 
true believers, of whatever names or denomina- 
tions.” 

“ Very well,” said the wife; “ and is not that put- 
ting the Church on a level with the sects ?” 

“Yes, it is,” was the answer; “but it is not 
lowering the Church’s standard. It is simply 
acknowledging that God’s favorites are not confined 
to any particular communion.” 

“ Christ has but one Church, and of that Church 


The Great Revival at Tonville . 277 

I am a member,” said Mrs. Dunbar. “In her you 
will find the only true ordination. And for an 
Episcopal rector from the pulpit of the church to 
put her on a level with these sects is a shame !” 

“ I am happy to believe that my dear wife is far 
more charitable than her words, at least, would in- 
dicate,” said the father. 

“Charity has nothing to do with it,” said the 
wife. “ No charity can alter facts. The sects are 
outside of the true Church, and all the charity in 
the universe cannot make it otherwise.” 

“So thought Peter once,” was the reply; “but 
the vision gave him to understand that what God 
had cleansed he was not to call common or unclean. 
Let us be careful, my dear, that we do not look 
with disdain upon those whom God has purified, 
‘ because they follow not with us.’ ” 

“ That sounds well enough,” said the wife, in a 
more reflective mood. “But I say again that Mr. 
Latimer, in putting us on a level with the sects, 
did not act the part of a true churchman.” 

“My dear mamma,” said Mary, “I think the 
members of the church, at least, are complimented 
by being put on a level with the ‘sects,’ as you 
call them.” 

“ That is a strange idea, surely,” said the mother. 
“ Mary, what do you mean ?” 

“I mean,” said the daughter, in a quiet tone, 
“ that the members of the sects, at least in Ton- 
ville, lead far more exemplary Christian lives than do 
the members of our own church. I have watched 
this point for years, and that is my conviction.” 


278 Stories of Country and City. 

“ I am perfectly astonished to hear such language 
from you, my daughter,” said Mrs. Dunbar. “ It is 
wholly uncalled for. What is there in the conduct 
of our church members to which you can object?’ 

“I would not purposely hurt your feelings for 
the world, my dear mamma,” said the daughter. 
“ I have had, and do have, much serious thought on 
the subject of religion, and when I take exception 
to the behavior of members of our church it is not 
in a sneering, cold, fault-finding spirit. You ask 
me to what I object in the conduct of our church 
members. I answer, it is that which almost 
crushes our good pastor and his most excellent 
wife : a constant running of the members into all 
the frivolities and vanities of an unbelieving and 
wicked world. Theaters, operas, card-tables, and 
dances — these are the favorite objects of a large 
number of his flock, while hardly ever a word is 
heard of vital piety and experimental religion. 
Mamma, just think over the members of our church, 
and how many can you find that lead a life of 
religious ^consecration ; that take up the cross and 
follow in the footsteps of the humble Nazarene? 
The most prominent of our members are leaders in 
masquerades and fashionable dancing-parties. This 
is true, in a measure, of members of other churches, 
but not to such an extent. Among them I find a 
large number of faithful, devoted souls who are 
deeply grieved over the backslidings of the rest. 
And that is the reason why I think our church 
complimented by being put on a level with the 
sects.” 


The Great Revival at Tonville . 279 

The parents listened in perfect astonishment. 
They had never heard her express herself in that 
wise before. The mother looked reflective, and in 
the eyes of the father there was a moisture which 
denoted a degree of inward emotion. 

“ Mary,” asked the mother, “ do you think it 
wrong for members of the church to attend theaters 
and dances ?” 

“ If I should answer that question directly, dear 
mamma,” said Mary, “ I am afraid it would sound 
almost disrespectful. I will only refer you to the 
solemn questions and answers in our baptismal 
service, and which are ratified by the candidates at 
confirmation. There they promise to ‘ renounce 
the devil and all his works, the vain pomp and glory 
of the world, all the carnal desires of the flesh, to 
keep God’s holy will and commandments, and walk 
in the same all the days of their lives.’ I have 
heard those solemn promises from the lips of young 
ladies at the baptismal altar, and then at confirma- 
tion, who in the week following, in the society 
of irreligious persons, were seen waltzing until three 
o’clock in the morning. The next night they were 
at the theater and the next at another dance. 
Confirmation, with its solemn promises, a theater, 
and two dancing-parties in one week ! If church 
members are to rush into all the amusements of an 
ungodly world where does the self-denial come in ? 
Where is the cross that is to be taken up ? And 
where is the crucifixion of the world to us and ours 
to the world ? Is it any wonder that Mr. Latimer is 
crushed in spirit, and is glad to welcome some one 


280 


Stories of Country and City. 

to this wicked village who will give it a tremendous 
shaking and ‘ cast out devils’ ? ” 

“ Why, Mary,” said the mother, while a peculiar 
trembling came over her, “ from the way you speak 
I should think that you would never be seen again 
either at a dance or in a theater.” 

“ Mamma,” was the reply, “ I have not enjoyed 
a dance for years. I knew that you wished me to 
attend them, and to please my mother I went. If 
left to my own free choice I would never attend 
another ball or be seen in a theater. Dancing is 
frivolous and the theater demoralizing.” 

“ Mary, you actually frighten me !” said the 
mother, gazing at her daughter with a puzzled look. 
“ What would society think of you ? What would 
your young associates say — the Nelsons, the De- 
longs, the Chathams, the Dunlaps, the Armitages, 
and others? You certainly ought to reflect before 
taking such a step.” 

“ Reflect! ” said Mary. “ It is reflection that has 
brought this about. I am not indifferent to the 
opinion of my friends. But if I am to fall in their 
estimation because I see fit to abandon ball-rooms 
and theaters, I am fully prepared to make the sac- 
rifice.” 

“ Those are noble sentiments, and worthy of my 
own dear Mary,” said the father, with much feel- 
ing. “ Dear as you have been to me always, you 
stand higher in my estimation at this moment than 
ever before.” 

“ Mary,” said the mother in a subdued tone, “ if 
you thought that, as a member of the church, I was 


The Great Revival at Tonville . 281 

leading an unbecoming life, why did you not tell 
me so long ago ? ” 

“ Mamma, dear, would it become a child to re- 
prove her parent ? And even to-day I hope that I 
have not been disrespectful to my good mother/’ 
said Mary. 

“ Have you not been conversed with of late in re- 
gard to the matter ? ” asked her mother. 

“ My dear grandmother, with earnest affection, has 
often spoken to me on the subject of religion,” said 
Mary. “ To her kind admonition more than any 
thing else I am indebted for my present feelings. 
Mr. Latimer also has often spoken to me on the 
same subject, but I think he never advised me in 
regard to theaters and dances.” 

“ That is certainly a wonder,” said the mother. 

“ I think I can see twp reasons why he did not 
mention those things while conversing with Mary,” 
said the father. “ First, his chief object was to 
bring her to embrace experimental religion, and 
then he would show the dangers that would beset 
her. Secondly, there would be something like ab- 
surdity in advising a young lady not a member of 
his church to shun those fashionable amusements 
to which so many of his own members were so 
deeply attached. Does it not so appear to you ? ” 

Without replying the mother again addressed her 
daughter : “ Mary, if you shut yourself up from soci- 
ety I fear you will be despondent and gloomy, and 
it may possibly injure your health.” 

“ I have not the least intention of absenting my- 
self from society. I intend to greatly enlarge the 


282 


Stories of Country and City . 

circle,*’ said Mary. “ Society, in the good sense of 
the term, does not mean an exclusive set that 
dreads to come in contact with common people. 
For one, I long to get loose from the gilded but 
oppressive chains of what is termed fashionable so- 
ciety and imitate more fully the Saviour of the 
world, who ‘ went about doing good.’ I pant for 
that inward peace and spirit-rest that flow from 
fellowship with God through our Lord Jesus Christ. 
Now, without any particular forethought, I have 
revealed to my dear parents the secret feelings and 
desires of my heart. What others can do is not 
for me to say, but, as for myself, I can never be a 
humble self-denying Christian and at the same time 
a worshiper at the shrine of worldly pleasure.” 

“ Mary, dear,” said the father in tremulous ac- 
cents, “ I am sure your mother will never ask you 
to join in any company or amusement not in har- 
mony with your religious convictions.” 

Mrs. Dunbar’s countenance manifested a peculiar 
expression. In that mother’s heart there was a 
struggle. The solemn words of her daughter had 
reached not only her ears but her inmost conscience. 
The awful truth flashed upon her mind that through- 
out the years she, a mother and a member of the 
church, as far as her example was concerned had 
been leading her child into the broad road that 
leads to death. After what her husband had said 
she remained silent for a few moments, then rushed 
up to her daughter, fell weeping upon her bosom, 
and broke out in sobbing accents : “ O my dear 
child, your wonderful words have opened my blind 


The - Great Revival at Tonville. 283 

eyes! I accept them as a revelation from Heaven. 
Instead of giving my daughter a good Christian ex- 
ample, and leading her to the Saviour, I have en- 
couraged her in the ways of sin and vanity. I will 
do so no more, God being my helper ! I have 
wickedly despised the truth and disliked our godly 
pastor. May God forgive me ! No, my dear child, 
as your father has said, I will no longer lay a straw 
in your way. I will follow your example and try 
to be a good Christian. I ask both of you to for- 
give me and — ” 

“ O mamma, mamma,” interrupted Mary, “ don’t 
ask forgiveness at my hand ! I cannot bear it. It 
shocks me. You have only done what you consid- 
ered proper.” 

“ Yes ; but what right had I to consider the life I 
led as right and proper?” said the mother. “I 
have led a worldly life. I have had a name to live 
while dead. I have prided myself on the superiority 
of the Church to the sects, and looked down upon 
the purest Christians in Tonville ‘ because they fol- 
low not with us.’ Even your godly grandmother 
I have considered as outside of the true Church. I 
pray the Lord to lead me in the right way. O 
Mary, darling, you have led your mother to the 
foot of the cross.” And as a fitting conclusion she 
warmly embraced her daughter and fondly kissed 
her husband. 


284 


Stories of Country and City . 


CHAPTER III. 

A PARTY AND THE REVIVAL 
HE evening union prayer-meetings had now 



been held constantly for nearly two weeks. 


From the first the faithful devoted souls in all the 
churches had entered into the work with a firm faith 
that the Jehovah whom they sought would “ sud- 
denly come to his temple/’ The hills were being 
lowered, the valleys elevated, and the way of the 
Lord prepared. As these meetings progressed the 
interest increased, and nightly the attendance had 
become more encouraging. On the Sabbath even- 
ing before the appearance of the evangelist the 
prayer-meeting at the Methodist church was a sea- 
son of “ refreshing from the presence of the Lord.” 
“ A sound of a going” was heard “in the tops of 
the mulberry-trees,” and the army of God was al- 
ready shouting for the battle. 

It was Monday evening, and there was a small 
party of young people at the residence of Thomas 
Armitage, who was a wealthy merchant, and had 
been in trade at Tonville for thirty years. He was 
an official member of the Presbyterian church, and 
was a man of great influence in the community. 
His wife, much younger than himself, was of a 
lively temperament, fond of company, and, with 
her husband, a member of the church. She would 
give liberally for any worthy object that needed 
money. She was careful that the poor were not 


The Great Revival at Tonville. 285 

neglected at “ Christmas-times.” She would plan 
festivals, manage sociables, engineer surprise parties, 
encourage concerts, go to church, take the sacra- 
ment, give dancing-parties, play cards, and go -to the 
theater. Deacon Armitage was a devout, humble 
Christian, and silently grieved over his wife’s ex- 
treme worldliness. They had two children, George 
and Grace. The brother was twenty-five and the 
sister five years younger. It might be supposed 
that these children would have naturally followed 
in the footsteps of the mother, and rush into all the 
fashionable amusements of the day. But it was 
otherwise. Although not Christians they were 
rather inclined to follow the example of their pious 
father. The young company were together in the 
commodious parlors. 

“ Well,” said Robert Nelson, in a trifling tone, 
“ they say that our Tonville dominies gave us 
dancing characters ‘ Hail Columbia’ yesterday 
morning. If I had known that they were to fire off 
such big guns I would have gone to meeting my- 
self.” 

“ It was well that you stayed at home,” said Ar- 
thur Delong. “ The preaching was unusually inter- 
esting, and the people listened as they had never 
listened before ; and if in any of the churches they 
had seen you I fear that such a strange occurrence 
would have diverted their minds from the preacher’s 
discourse.” 

This produced some merriment which Nelson did 
not quite enjoy. He soon rallied, however, and 
said : 


286 


Stories of Country and City. 

“ The reverend gentlemen have taken upon their 
hands too big a job. I would advise them to drop 
it and turn their attention to repentance and faith, 
which would be far more legitimate to their calling 
than to undertake to regulate dances and thea- 
ters.” 

“ And I think that Mr. Robert Nelson has taken 
upon his hands too big a job ; and I would advise 
him to drop it and pay his attention to corn, wheat, 
oats, barley, and flour-sacks — which would be far 
more legitimate to his calling than to regulate min- 
isters and churches,” said Emma Thornton, a lively 
lass of eighteen, who could say what she pleased 
without giving offense. “ Our ministers are men of 
brains, and are supposed to know their duty. If 
they wish to advise their own members in regard to 
theaters, dances, and playing cards, is it any of 
Mr. Nelson’s business?” 

“ Come, Em, don’t be too hard on a fellow,” 
said Nelson. “ But even with their own members I 
fear that their task is a hopejess one, for, as far as I 
can see, ‘pilgrims and sojourners’ love to dance, 
play cards, and go to theaters, as well as we poor 
guilty wretches who are going to the bad.” 

“Thank you, Mr. Nelson, for your timely and 
fearless reproof,” said Emma ; “and it is to be hoped 
that we shall profit by the same.” 

“ Reproof, indeed ! ” said Nelson. “ Far from it. 
I think that you do perfectly right in acting out 
your independence, and not to go at the bidding of 
any set of men, whether priests or deacons. Rather 
say I compliment you.” 


The Great Revival at Tonville . 


287 

“ I am really sorry to hear your explanation,” 
said Miss Thornton. “As a reproof your words had 
decided merit. As a compliment they are ludicrous. 
‘ Independence,’ indeed ! What kind of independ- 
ence is that which tramples upon the feelings of a 
faithful pastor, causes sorrow to the best members 
of the society, and violates church covenants and 
sacred vows? Is this the independence that you 
wish to compliment?” 

“ I trust that Miss Thornton does not accuse her- 
self or any of her friends of any of those things 
she mentioned,” said Mr. Nelson, feeling rather 
uneasy. 

“ I have no accusation against my friends,” said 
Emma. “ But in regard to my own behavior as a 
church member I plead guilty. I have grieved my 
minister, I have wounded the feelings of my breth- 
ren, and I have in spirit violated my church cov- 
enant. Let no person that has any regard for my 
feelings compliment me on this wicked independ- 
ence. Last Saturday I would have not spoken in 
this way. The solemn truths to which I listened 
yesterday at the Baptist church opened my eyes, 
and I saw where I stood ; and your flippant remarks 
touching our ministers have in a measure loosened 
my tongue.” 

“ I declare !” said Miss Julia Chattam, with a dis- 
pleased look. “ This sounds more like a prayer- 
meeting than an evening party.” 

“If Julia remembers how a prayer-meeting 
sounds she must have a vigorous memory,” said 
her brother, with a calm smile. 


288 Stories of Country and City . 

“ Fred, don’t be hateful,” said Julia. “You don’t 
often go yourself. I simply meant that the conver- 
sation had taken a religious turn, which you know 
is not becoming.” 

“ I don’t know any thing of the kind,” said Fred. 
“ I began to enjoy it very much. Our parties greatly 
stand in need of a new departure in the line of con- 
versation. Why should it be considered unbecom- 
ing, in a company chiefly made up of church mem- 
bers, to have an occasional exchange of views in 
regard to religious matters? Yesterday I did not 
hear Dr. Spicer, my own minister. I went to St. 
Mark’s, and there I heard a discourse which I shall 
never forget. As a professor of religion I felt 
ashamed of myself. For years I have been one of 
Nelson’s * independents.’ I must lead a new life or 
leave the church. If there had been a prayer-meet- 
ing to-night I would have gone.” 

“ Fred Chattam, what has come over you?” cried 
his sister. Then turning to Mary Dunbar, she said, 
“ Mary, don’t you think that my brother and Emma 
are getting insane on this subject?” 

“ I am not an expert on the subject of insanity,” 
was the answer, “ and my opinion would be of no 
value.”. 

“But we must have it,” said Julia, while several 
others joined in the request. 

“ Well,” said Mary, calmly, “ it is my opinion that 
the language of Mr. Chattam and Miss Thornton 
indicates a very healthy state of mind and perfect 
moral sanity. They have spoken words of truth 
and soberness. I am no Christian. I often have 


The Great Revival at Tonville. 289 

serious feelings, but I am well convinced that if I 
should follow the Saviour he would never lead me 
to dances, card-tables, and theaters.” 

“ Worse and worse ! ” said Julia, while the rest of 
the company were much astonished. “ I certainly 
thought, Mary, that you were safe against this con- 
tagion, but you have taken it badly. I am sure 
your mother will not encourage you in this non- 
sense.” 

“ My mother will not encourage me in any non- 
sense,” said Mary, smiling ; “ but we view this mat- 
ter alike. Since yesterday morning a great change 
has taken place in our family. We have given up 
forever theaters, dances, and card-tables. This may 
modify Mr. Nelson’s view in regard to the hopeless- 
ness of our minister’s task.” 

“ I take it all back, Miss Dunbar,” said Nelson. 
“ I think the ‘ big job ’ will be accomplished.” 

Julia looked a little bewildered and somewhat 
vexed. She turned to William Dunlap, a young 
lawyer, not a member of the church, and said, “ Mr. 
Dunlap, what think you of these things? Do you 
think there is any harm in Christians dancing, play- 
ing cards, and attending theaters?” 

“ The theater, upon the whole, has a corrupting 
influence,” said the young lawyer; “and if I had a 
sister for whom the play had great attractions I 
should look upon it as a great calamity. In regard 
to cards, the young man that never touches them, 
even for amusement, is to be congratulated. In 
regard to dancing, it is a worldly amusement entirely 
destitute of any beneficial moral effects. As an 
19 


290 


Stories of Country and City. 

answer to your question I will say that in my opin- 
ion those persons, members of the church, who 
indulge in those things, are hurting themselves, and 
giving strong grounds to those who are without to 
think that they may as well be in the world as in 
the church.” 

“Well, now I’ll give up!” said Miss Chattam. 
“ I have never heard such things in all my life, and 
I don’t feel comfortable. I shall have to think these 
things over. I am not sure but that I also feel some 
of the symptoms of this epidemic. Well, let it 
come. When I shall see things in that light I shall 
be as honest as the rest of you. Mrs. Armitage, 
why don’t you say something ? Here you have heard 
these astonishing things and you have not said a 
word. I hope we have not hurt your feelings.” 

“ Far from that, my dear,” said Mrs. Armitage ; 
“ I have been very much pleased with the conver- 
sation. I was prepared to be interested from what 
I heard yesterday from Dr. Spicer. He seemed to 
be divinely inspired. He brought us to the bar of 
our own consciences, and, for one, I felt condemned. 
There were but few dry eyes in the house, and we 
made a new consecration. I have set a bad example 
before my children, but fortunately they had a de- 
voted Christian father. To-morrow morning Mr. E. 
commences his labors, and I hope to attend all the 
meetings. Now, Julia, dear, let us have some music 
— something with ‘the ring ’ in it.” 

Here the smiling countenance of Deacon Ar- 
mitage appeared, who was warmly greeted by the 
young people. 


The Great Revival at Tonville. 291 

“What shall we sing, Mrs. Armitage?” asked 
Julia. 

“ Sing Mr. Armitage’s favorite,” was the answer, 
“ * Jesus, I my cross have taken/ ” 

The deacon was well pleased, and had an im- 
pression that the selection was not in harmony with 
former usages. The whole of the grand hymn was 
sung in an impressive style by well-trained voices. 

“ May Heaven bless you, my dear young people,” 
said the good man, “ and may you be delivered from 
the deceitful charms of an ungodly world ! ” 

They tarried together for some time longer, and 
then left for their respective homes, each wondering 
at the strange turn the little party had taken. 

The evangelist was made acquainted with the 
exact state of things at Tonville down to the morn- 
ing of the first day of his labor. The committee 
from time to time had cheered his heart with the 
promising features of the union prayer-meeting. 
On the Monday evening of his arrival at the village, 
like Barnabas at Antioch, “ when he saw the grace 
of God he was glad.” The meeting on Tuesday 
morning at the session-room of the Presbyterian 
church was largely attended. The man of God had 
come to them “ in the fullness of the blessing of 
the gospel of peace.” His countenance beamed with 
love and an assurance of victory. His words were 
accompanied with power. The Scriptures were read, 
then the affecting hymn was sung, “Just as I am, 
without one plea.” 

He then engaged in a most earnest supplicating 


292 


Stories of Country and City. 

prayer. Others followed. There was an ardent 
desire for the baptism of the Holy Ghost, a pant- 
ing after the living God, a holy breathing after 
divine power. There were humiliations, secret con- 
fessions, new consecrations, and a clinging to the 
cross. At half-past ten the service commenced in 
the audience-room, where a large congregation had 
assembled. The hour was devoted to impressive 
remarks on the third chapter in the book of Malachi. 
The evangelist gave it a spiritual meaning through- 
out. “Tithes and offerings” had to be brought in. 
“ Brethren,” said he, “ I know that you desire a 
revival. But do you desire it above every thing in 
the universe? Can you think of any thing that 
you would rather have than a revival of religion 
and the salvation of your children and friends? 
Bring yourselves to the test. Can you think of any 
sum of money that you would prefer to a revival ? 
Suppose a bag of gold containing ten thousand 
dollars was placed before you, with the positive 
assurance that you could choose between that bag 
of gold and a glorious revival of God’s work in 
Tonville. Could you get but one, which would you 
take?” Just then, under the burning words of the 
evangelist, the secret response of all the members 
present seemed to be, “ Lord, give us the revival ! ” 
He spoke for an hour, while bosoms heaved, hearts 
throbbed, and eyes wept. 

In the afternoon he preached from these words: 
“ Old things have passed away.” He showed the 
radical change which genuine conversion produced. 
The picture which he drew of those church mem- 


The Great Revival at Tonville. 293 

bers whose sole delight was in worldly pleasures 
was terribly graphic, while scores in the audience as 
in a mirror beheld their own images. * “ In these 
meetings,” said the speaker, “ before we can have 
confidence to approach the sinner we must redeem 
the members of our churches from the corrupting 
influence of unholy amusements. My brethren here 
in the ministry on last Sabbath opened fire all along 
the line, and already the breastworks of the enemy 
are giving way. Some who were ‘ at ease in Zion’ 
are waking up to a sense of their duty, and when 
church prodigals shall return then sinners will be 
converted to God. I am glad to witness indications 
that already there are those who are in haste to 
confess their wanderings.” 

When this most impressive sermon closed a hymn 
was sung with a will by the large audience, and 
the evangelist said that there would now be an ex- 
perience meeting, especially for those in the church 
who were willing to confess their departure from 
God and renew their consecration. 

In an instant Mrs. Armitage was on her feet. 
“ For many years, as you well know, I have been a 
member of this church, but in my outward life I 
have been on a level with the world. I have had 
no taste for spiritual things. I have neglected 
prayer-meetings and patronized dances and theaters. 
I have set a bad example before my children ; I 
have grieved my husband ; I have caused sorrow to 
my pastor and the church. I ask forgiveness. 
‘Show pity, Lord ! O Lord, forgive!’” 

No sooner had Mrs. Armitage sat down than the 


294 Stories of Country and City. 

voice of Mrs. Dunbar was heard, and it sent a thrill 
through the vast assembly. “ Last Saturday, if 
some one had told me that on Tuesday afternoon I 
would be found in the Presbyterian church making 
confessions and asking forgiveness, I would have 
indignantly laughed him to scorn. I am a member 
of another communion. I prided myself on my 
church relation and led a life of gayety. I was 
prominent in fashionable dances and I attended 
theaters. I had no taste for devotion. Last Sab- 
bath afternoon, while listening in perfect astonish- 
ment to the religious views of my own daughter, 
who is not a church member, my blind eyes were 
opened to see my awful condition. I trust that I 
have found forgiveness of the Lord, and I feel that 
I am indeed ‘ a new creature.’ My bigotry is all 
gone. To me you are all members of the one great 
Church of God, and I now look upon these minis- 
ters as the regularly ordained embassadors of the 
King of kings.” 

These words, from such a source, produced a 
wonderful effect. Tears freely flowed, while the 
sanctuary was filled with the divine presence. Then 
followed testimonies of the same nature from Fred 
Chattam, Emma Thornton, and many others from 
all the churches, until it was time to close the 
meeting. 

“ There may be those here,” said Mr. E., “ that 
feel their need of a Saviour and a spiritual home, 
who have hitherto stood aloof from membership in 
the Church of Christ. If there are any such let 
them stand up.” 


The Great Revival at Tonville . 295 

Colonel Dunbar and his daughter rose to their 
feet, and so did George Armitage and his sister 
Grace, together with half a dozen others. 

The evening meeting was very full, while the 
ministry was quick and powerful, and there was a 
large number of anxious seekers bowing at the 
mercy-seat. 


CHAPTER IV. 

THE “RETREAT” LOSES A CUSTOMER. 

* f TT seems to me like an utter impossibility,” said 

X Mrs. Brougham, who had called upon her 
friend, Mrs. Major Pugh. “ I never heard of any 
thing so ridiculous in all my life. I will not be- 
lieve it ! There is some great mistake somewhere. 
Mrs. Colonel Dunbar would never so disgrace her- 
self or the church to which she belongs. Dear me ! 
what are we coming to, I should like to know ? A 
member of the Church making confessions in a 
Presbyterian meeting-house! The woman must 
have lost her senses.” 

“ Please drop in for a few minutes on your return, 
Mrs. Brougham,” said Mrs. Pugh, with a smile, 
“and give me your opinion in regard to Mrs. Dun- 
bar’s mental condition.” 

“ I will surely do that,” said Mrs. Brougham ; and 
she left for the fine mansion of her erring sister. 

Mrs. Dunbar was at' home and alone. Mrs. 
Brougham was received with great cordiality and 


296 Stories of Country and City . 

prevailed upon to remove her wraps. The visitor 
was ill at ease. She had dreaded the interview, and 
feeling that the sooner the subject was introduced 
the better, she came to the conclusion to begin at 
once. 

“ Mrs. Dunbar,” she said, “ I have heard that you 
attended what they call a ‘ revival meeting’ at the 
Presbyterian meeting-house yesterday, and that you 
there made humble confessions. I can hardly believe 
such a report unless I hear it from your own lips.” 

“ My dear Mrs. Brougham,” said Mrs. Dunbar, 
with a calm smile, “ I know exactly how it must 
have shocked your sense of propriety, and yet you 
have heard nothing but the exact truth.” 

“ Your life has been all correct,” said Mrs* 
Brougham, “ and for Mrs. Colonel Dunbar, a mem- 
ber of the only church in the place, to go to a revival 
meeting of the sects and there make confessions is, 
I really believe, a disgrace to herself as well as to 
the Church.” 

“ Mrs. Brougham,” was the answer, “ I know Mrs. 
Colonel Dunbar better than does any person in 
Tonville, and I know that her behavior as a member 
of the church has been a disgrace to the cause of 
Christ. Let me give you a brief sketch of this 
lady’s life, and I will do her no injustice.” She 
then, in her most graphic manner, went over her 
history from the days of her youth to that mo- 
ment, including the interview in the parlor on Sab- 
bath afternoon, while Mrs. Brougham listened in 
utter astonishment. In closing, Mrs. Dunbar re- 
marked, “ There is for you a brief history of Mrs. 


The Great Revival at Tonville . 29 7 

Colonel Dunbar, without a single element of genu- 
ine Christian character ; a ‘ lover of pleasure more 
than a lover of God/ I have humbled myself be- 
fore the Lord in deep penitence, and he has poured 
into my heart the balm of consolation. I am very 
happy. I now ‘ renounce the devil and all his 
works, the vain pomp and vanity of the world/ I 
will endeavor to ‘ keep God’s holy will and command- 
ments, and walk in the same all the days of my 
life/ ” 

At the close Mrs. Brougham was deeply affected, 
but not demonstrative. Her words were few, and 
she seemed to be in deep reflection. When about 
to leave she said : “ Mrs. Dunbar, I am glad that I 
came here. I have had some wonderful revelations. 
I hardly know what to think of them. I will can- 
didly consider them over and see you again. If 
your views are correct in regard to yourself it leaves 
me in a sad condition. I feel a heaviness resting 
upon me, and I must hurry home.” They kissed 
each other and Mrs. Brougham left. 

“Well,” said Mrs. Major Pugh, “you have kept 
your promise. Now let me hear your opinion in 
regard to Mrs. Dunbar’s mental condition. Is she 
really insane ? ” 

“ Don’t let us talk any more nonsense, my dear,” 
said Mrs. Brougham ; “ I never saw her appear more 
lovely or heard her conversing more intelligently. 
She has met with a most wonderful change, and that 
through the instrumentality of Mary. Now, if all 
this is so, what must / think of myself? I must go 
home and think this matter over. Mrs. Dunbar is 


298 Stories of Country and City . 

very happy and I am very miserable.” And Mrs. 
Brougham burst into tears. 

“ Only commit your ways to the Lord,’’ said Mrs. 
Pugh, who was a devoted member of the Baptist 
church, u and, if I am not mistaken, you will soon 
be as happy as Mrs. Colonel Dunbar.” 

Mrs. Brougham, with feelings that she could not 
well explain, left for her fine mansion. 

The “ Retreat ” was one of Tonville’s fashionable 
saloons, duly licensed to sell ales, wines, and spirit- 
uous liquors. This ornamented den was owned 
and kept by one Nicholas Tracy, whose Christian 
name was usually reduced to smaller dimensions 
and pronounced “ Nick.” He had been brought up 
on a farm about two miles out of the village. His 
mother died when he was quite young. He was an 
only child, and his morals were very far from being 
worthy of imitation. He married while young and 
brought his bride to his father’s house. In about 
two years after this his father died, and a very hand- 
some property fell into his possession. The village 
saloon had much more attraction for him than had 
his good farm, and, contrary to his wife’s wishes, he 
exchanged it for some village property including a 
fine residence and the adjoining “ Retreat.” The 
saloon was soon rebuilt on a fashionable scale, and 
was one of the finest in the village. Tracy had 
become fleshy, and presented all the features of a 
hard drinker. He was coarse and vulgar, and 
prided himself on the slang phrases with which he 
ridiculed the churches. 


The Great Revival at Tonville. 299 

It was on Wednesday afternoon, and there were 
sitting in the bar-room of Tracy’s saloon four young 
men finely dressed and fair in their personal appear- 
ance. It was evident that they were in the habit 
of drinking, but as yet they had not become indif- 
ferent to their costumes. John Delaney was about 
twenty-six years of age. His father, a successful 
merchant, had died, leaving the business to his son. 
This young Delaney still carried on, but spent 
much of his time at the Retreat, trusting the trade 
to his clerks. He had a mother and a sister, with 
whom he stayed. The others present at this time 
were John Dexter, a brother of Mrs. Tracy, William 
Thompson, a son of a wealthy tanner, and Thomas 
Brown, the son of a rich brewer. 

“ Well, boys,” said Tracy, leaning on the bar from 
the inside, giving a fine exhibition of costly rings 
and expensive sleeve-buttons, “ they say that the 
religious circus at the Presbyterian church opened 
finely yesterday and last night. I once thought it 
wasn’t going to be much of a show, but I hear they 
have a rush. There are three home clowns, and one 
imported, for whose services they must shell out a 
big sum. The small performers are numerous, and 
they say George Armitage has entered the ring.” 

To this there was a loud “ha, ha!” from Dexter 
and Brown, while Delaney looked indignant and 
Thompson rather serious. 

“To me it is no great wonder that they have 
roped in George,” continued Tracy. “ I never 
thought much of him anyway. He has no inde- 
pendence. He is too much under the old man’s 


300 Stories of Country and City. 

thumb. I trade with him some, but he never darkens 
my saloon-door.” 

“ It may be possible that Armitage has no par- 
ticular fancy for the articles you keep for sale,” said 
Delaney. 

“ But why can’t he come in and take a social glass 
like the rest of you?” asked “ Nick,” elevating his 
voice and looking exceedingly spiteful. “ Answer 
me that, John Delaney.” 

“ Perhaps I cannot tell you all the whys,” said 
Delaney, “ but I think I can furnish you with a few. 
In the first place, he thinks that the practice of 
drinking is wrong, and very dangerous. Again, 
the class that visit your saloon do not compose the 
society in which he desires to mingle. Again, he 
possesses a large share of good sound sense, and that 
is in the way. Again, if he should visit this saloon he 
would lose the respect of the best citizens of our 
village. Do you want another why ? ” 

“Yes, go on and finish your speech as long as 
you are about it,” said Nick, looking angry. 

“And lastly,” said Delaney, looking the saloon- 
keeper in the eye, “ Armitage has no respect for 
Nick Tracy. He looks upon him as a low, swear- 
ing, vulgar fellow, fearing not God nor regarding 
man.” 

“ Delaney,” said Tracy, with quivering lips, and 
paleness which forced itself to the surface of his 
bloated face, “ I rather suspect that under a pre- 
tense of speaking for George you have been piling 
up your own opinions.” 

“ You have rightly judged,” said Delaney. “ The 


The Great Revival at Tonville . 301 

language you have used in regard to the religious 
meeting at the Presbyterian church, conducted by 
persons of the highest respectability, stamps you as 
a low, vulgar wretch, and I so pronounce you. I 
have a mother and a sister who are deeply interested 
in those meetings, and they must not be insulted in 
my presence.” 

“ Neither am I to be insulted ! ” said Tracy, in a 
loud, angry tone. “ I don’t want you here, so I 
would advise you to join the howling at the Pres- 
byterian church.” 

“ The only good advice I ever heard from your 
lips, and I will take it under my serious considera- 
tion,” said Delaney, as he rose. “ Whether I shall 
seek a place among Christians or not, I will never 
trouble you again.” 

“ Perhaps I was a little rough on the church peo- 
ple,” said Tracy. “ I call it back. Come, boys, let 
us all drink at my expense ; ” and he put five glasses 
on the bar. 

“ No more drink for me! ” said Delaney; and he 
left the saloon. 

There was much talk after Delaney’s departure, 
and Thompson quietly slipped away. 

On this day John Delaney was perfectly sober. 
Nothing of an intoxicating nature had touched his 
lips. After leaving the saloon he slowly walked out 
of the village so as to have time and place for reflec- 
tion ; and thus he mused : “ For years I have poured 
my money into the polluted treasury of that vulgar 
wretch ! And worse than that ; I have measurably 
wrecked my noble manhood and caused grief to 


302 Stories of Country and City. 

the best of mothers and the most loving of sis- 
ters. I have left Nick’s Retreat forever! Shall I 
seek another saloon, or abandon them all ? O my 
God ! I almost hear the voice of my sainted father 
crying from the skies, ‘John, abandon them all and 
take the pledge ! ’ Father, I’ll do it ! In the name 
of God Fit do it ! ” 

Dr. Spicer was in his study, and in a very happy 
state of mind as he thought over the wonderful 
things already accomplished in connection with the 
revival services. “This is the Lord’s doing,” said 
he, “and it is marvelous in our eyes.” His wife 
came in and informed him that John Delaney was 
below and wished to see him on particular business. 

The doctor went down, met the young man with 
a smile, and conducted him to his study. 

“Doctor,” said Delaney, without any hesitation, 
“ I ask of you as a favor to write out a strong total 
abstinence pledge, which I will sign in your presence 
relying on God for help to keep it as long as I live. 
I am perfectly sober. I have not touched a drop 
of liquor this day. I have neglected my business, 
grieved my mother, afflicted my sister, and measur-, 
ably destroyed my moral and intellectual powers. 
I think there is in me yet a remnant that is worth 
saving. Now, please write the pledge, and let it be 
strong and thorough.” 

The doctor took the young man by the hand and 
with tears of joy in his eyes said, “ John, since yes- 
terday afternoon you have been remembered in our 
prayers, and we accept this as the work of the Holy 


The Great Revival at Tonville . 303 

Ghost in answer to our humble petitions. Here is 
a temperance pledge, John.” 

“ No,” said the young man ; “ I would rather have 
it in your own hand-writing. It will seem stronger.” 

The pledge was written. It was as strong as lan- 
guage could render it. John took the pen, and, after 
carefully reading the paper, he wrote his name in a 
large, clear, beautiful hand. 

“ Dr. Spicer,” said he, “ it is done! My fetters 
are broken and I am free ! But I am not a Christian. 
My mother and Jennie are Christians, and I believe 
in the power of prayer. Now, I will kneel down 
right here while you pray the Lord to keep me from 
breaking the pledge.” 

They knelt. They prayed ; and there was joy in 
the presence of the angels of God. The young man 
promised to attend the meetings, and left. 

In about fifteen minutes after the departure of 
John, his sister Jennie called and asked Mrs. Spicer 
to call her husband and accompany him to the par- 
lor, where she wished to speak to them both in 
regard to her brother. Mrs. Spicer slightly smiled, 
but the young lady did not notice it. The pastor 
and his wife were soon in the parlor. 

“ My dear pastor! ” cried the young woman, “ I 
have been so distressed all day on account of my 
dear brother that I could no longer stay in the 
house. In many respects he is an excellent young 
man, but for a long time he has been gradually glid- 
ing into a drinking habit, and I am afraid it will 
prove his ruin. He is often found at Tracy’s den, in 
company with low characters, and I think he is there 


304 Stories of Country and City . 

now. Dr. Spicer, John has great confidence in you, 
and he never mentions your name but with great 
respect. I came here to beg of you to seek a per- 
sonal interview with him and try to persuade him 
to give up his tippling/’ 

“Jennie, yourrequest is a very reasonableone,” said 
the doctor. “ In the meanwhile remember him at the 
throne of grace, and God will answer your prayers. 
For your encouragement I will say that not over half 
an hour ago a young man of this town who has been 
in the habit of drinking came voluntarily into my 
study and under deep feeling asked me to write for 
him the strongest temperance pledge that I possibly 
could. He was perfectly sober. I wrote it and he 
signed it. He then kneeled down and asked me to 
pray with him.” 

“ O, I would give all the world, if I had it, if my 
dear John would only do the same! ” cried Jennie. 
“ Perhaps it would not be right for you to tell me 
who that young man is.” 

“ Perfectly right, Jennie,” said the doctor. “I 
think you are acquainted with him. Here is the 
pledge, and you can read it.” 

She glanced at the familiar signature, and with 
joyful sobbing fell on her knees and bowed her head 
on Mrs. Spicer’s lap. “ I thank thee, O Father,” she 
cried, “ for answering the prayers of thy children in 
behalf of my erring brother!” 

“John is not far from the kingdom of Heaven, 
my dear,” said the minister’s wife, fondly kissing 
her young sister, who was one of the most devoted 
and spiritual in the church. 


The Great Revival at Tonville . 305 

Miss Delaney went home, told her mother the 
glad news, and together they wept for joy. 

When John came from the store to supper the 
mother and daughter could not keep back. It was 
the most happy hour they had experienced in many 
a day. 

‘•Yes, Jennie,” said John, “to-night I will gladly 
go with you to meeting.” 


CHAPTER V. 

AN ANGRY MISS AND A WORD FROM ENGLAND. 

M ISS EDITH WINTHROP was an ardent 
worshiper at the shrine of worldly pleasure. 
Encouraged by her wealthy parents her mind was 
greatly taken up with the fashionable amusements 
of the day. The family attended the Episcopal 
church, but were not communicants. For Mary 
Dunbar, until her recent change, she had enter- 
tained much respect, although she had been often 
displeased with the banker’s daughter’s seeming 
lack of interest in those gayeties which so absorbed 
her own mind. In regard to religious doctrines she 
had no settled views. Indeed, there lurked in her 
heart a great deal of infidelity. Those points in 
theology that seemed to her distasteful she threw 
aside, and accepted only those features that did not 
particularly interfere with her worldly taste. She 
was brilliant and attractive, amiable in her smiles 
and sarcastic in her frowns. She was respected for 
20 


306 Stories of Country and City. 

her position in society. She was feared on account 
of her eloquent severity. But to no one outside of 
the circle of her relatives was Edith Winthrop an 
object of intense affection. The revival she detested 
with all the warmth of her strong nature, and what 
she heard of it from day to day filled her proud 
heart with indignation. Such was the young lady 
to whom Mary Dunbar, in Mr. Winthrop’s parlor, 
under a deep sense of duty, introduced the subject 
of personal religion. 

“ Mary, your anxiety for me is entirely uncalled 
for,” said Miss Edith, with a smile meant for re- 
proof, “ and, at the hazard of offending you, I must 
say that it borders closely on the ludicrous.” 

“ Edith,” said Mary, wholly undisturbed, “ I thor- 
oughly weighed this matter before I started from 
home. I knew that in all probability you would 
not relish the subject, and that you would manifest 
your disapprobation in strong terms. For all this 
I am fully prepared, and let no fear of offending 
me interfere with your freedom of speech. I think 
I am in a frame of mind that is not to be easily 
disturbed.” 

“ That is exceedingly fortunate,” said Miss Win- 
throp, “ for I am bound to use language that may 
be called severe. While I can laugh at the foolish- 
ness of your errand I am still glad to meet you, for 
it gives me an excellent opportunity to let you 
know how utterly I detest these religious antics in 
our village that are called a ‘ revival.’ A revival it 
is, sure enough ! A revival of confusion, disturb- 
ance, animal excitement, and fanaticism. If this 


The Great Revival at Tonville . 30 7 

were confined to that class that has been credulous 
and superstitious it would not be so bad. But it is 
forcing itself into genteel society and aristocratic 
circles. Our best families are being drawn into it, 
and it looks as if the whole village were under the 
influence of this moral mania. Wherever I go this 
is talked of. The topic commands respect in quarters 
where it ought to be despised ; and here is one of 
our own set transformed into a home missionary in 
the interest of religious fanatics, while her father 
and mother, and a score of others who have moved 
in the most cultivated circles, are regular attendants 
at this excitable gathering'! I am indignant.” And 
Miss Winthrop ended her paragraph. 

“ Edith,” said Mary, “ with your present mode of 
living do you feel as if you were prepared to die 
and meet your God in peace?” 

“ Upon my word,” said the lady, in a gay, sneer- 
ing tone, “ you seem to be splendidly adapted for 
your mission ! A Methodist minister could not have 
put the question in better form or with purer in- 
tonations. I am very well satisfied with my mode 
of living, and the God I expect to meet is not that 
angry being that you hear about in these revival 
meetings.” 

“ Or that we read of in the Bible,” said Mary. 

“Yes, you may have it so, if you like,” said 
Edith. “ Any thing in the Bible about God that 
sounds to me as unreasonable I cast aside.” 

“ I was not aware that you were skeptical,” said 
Mary. “ I really wish you would attend these 
meetings.” 


308 Stories of Country and City . 

“Your wish is vain,” was the answer. u I detest 
the very thought of them. I can hardly respect 
those that speak well of such excitable demonstra- 
tions. They have broken up our set, and it looks 
now as if we could not get enough together to form 
a respectable dance. To the utmost of my ability 
I have labored to keep our young people away 
from these meetings, and I will do all I can to win 
back those that have been stolen from us. In a 
great measure I hold Mr. Latimer responsible for 
the havoc this thing has made in his own church. 
His sermon, lately delivered, gave it encouragement. 
By this time perhaps he sees his mistake.” 

“I can assure you, Edith,” said Mary, “that no 
one in Tonville rejoices more over this revival than 
does Mr. Latimer.” 

“ Then I say he disgraces his calling, and should 
not be permitted to preach in an Episcopal pulpit,” 
was the reply. “ He is eloquent enough, and often 
too much so ; but he is altogether too religious to 
suit polite circles. In the church service such sen- 
tences are all right, but to thrust them on people in 
the parlor is not in good taste. He is not a bit 
like dear Mr. Smoothly. ‘ Rejoices over the revival,’ 
does he? Ha, ha! Now that is rich! His rejoic- 
ing will turn to something else when he sees the 
members of his flock joining the three sects.” 

“ I am very confident,” said Mary, “that no one 
will leave St. Mark’s. I think also that a number 
that have embraced religion at these meetings will 
seek their spiritual home in our church.” 

“ So much the worse for St. Mark’s,” said Miss 


The Great Revival at Tonville. 309 

Winthrop, with a sneer. “ A nice lot of Episcopa- 
lians they would make! No, I say. Let them go 
to where they legitimately belong. I don’t fancy 
the shop in which they have been manufactured.” 

Edith, said Mary, “ I find you in a more dis- 
agreeable mood than I expected. I think it will not 
be wise for me to remain here any longer. I hope 
to see you again when you will be more favorably 
disposed toward your friends than you are to-day. 
I am deeply interested in your spiritual welfare. I 
will remember you in ,my prayers.” 

“ That you may do, and welcome, if it will give 
you any satisfaction, as long as you confine your 
prayers to your own room,” said Edith; “but let 
no prayer, private or public, be offered for me at 
those meetings. In regard to seeing me again on 
this subject, please let that be postponed until I 
send you a special request.” 

“ It shall be even so, Edith,” said Mary, and she 
left for home with a heavy heart. 

The revival had gone on with increasing interest 
and power from the very first. The women of the 
Church, in the fear of the Lord and with genuine 
Christian modesty, had accomplished a mighty work 
by their personal interviews with those who had not 
embraced religion. Saloons were abandoned, dances 
proved failures, and the academy for dancing was 
well-nigh deserted. There was a solemnity over 
the whole village. Thompson had followed the ex- 
ample of Delaney and had signed the pledge, while 
both had embraced religion. Emma Thornton was 
thoroughly restored from her wanderings. Fred 


310 Stories of Country and City. 

Chattam was fully engaged in the work and had 
much influence among the young people, and Julia 
had found “the pearl of great price.” The youths 
by the score had bowed at the altar of prayer. The 
windows of heaven were opened and blessings were 
poured forth in abundance. Tonville was flooded 
by divine influences. Among ministers and mem- 
bers there was complete harmony, and nothing of 
an unpleasant nature had transpired during the 
services. 

The closing exercises of the protracted meeting 
were in the afternoon, and were confined chiefly to 
experience. The testimonies were very striking and 
numerous. The most affecting was that of Thomas 
England, who for many years had been a slave to 
intemperance. He was a man of strong native tal- 
ent and much acquired ability. The reader will 
better know his history from his own testimony, de- 
livered before an audience of eight hundred people. 
He had come forward at an early stage of the meet- 
ing with deep penitence, and his conversion was 
clear and positive. Hitherto he had said but little. 
Now the time had come when the redeemed man 
considered it his duty to declare publicly what 
Christ had done for him. He rose and in a clear 
voice said : 

“ I feel more like shrinking from publicity and 
hiding my head in shame than to stand before you 
and speak. Here you see the wreck of one who was 
once considered a respectable member of society 
and a worthy citizen of Tonville. Under the con- 
viction that possibly I yma say a word that will 


The Great Revival at Tonville . 3 1 1 

magnify the grace of God, that has saved a poor 
guilty wretch, I take up my cross. To many 
of you the history of Tom England is well 
known. I was well brought up, liberally educated, 
and was graduated with honor. I studied law 
and was admitted to the bar. Twenty-five years 
ago I came to Tonville with a fair young wife 
and a bright little boy two years old — our little 
Charlie.’ * [Here the speaker’s emotions almost 
mastered him.] “ I had some means ; I bought 
a house and office and became established as a law- 
yer. I secured a flattering reputation in my profes- 
sion, and I had a large practice. Early in life I 
formed the habit of drinking, but for some years, 
by an effort, I so conducted myself as to be called 
a moderate drinker ; but the habit grew upon me. 
I neglected my business, wronged my clients, and 
finally I was pronounced a drunkard. About ten 
years ago my wife, who had faithfully stood by me 
notwithstanding my degradation and the abuse she 
often suffered when I was maddened by rum, sick- 
ened and died. This left me alone with Charlie and 
a sister of mine, who took charge of my sick wife. 
After this I became worse than ever, and when 
drunk I was exceedingly abusive, even to my boy, 
one of the finest lads that ever breathed. He 
would bear my abuse with much patience, and often, 
with tears in his eyes, he would beg of me, by the 
memory of his mother, to stop drinking. O that 
noble boy! Now, saved from my drunkenness and 
partially restored to my right mind, I appreciate his 
worth as I never did before, and it almost breaks 


312 Stories of Country and City. 

my heart to think of it. One day, about nine years 
ago, when deeply under the influence of liquor, I 
violently struck that precious son, who never gave 
me an unkind word, and ordered him to leave my 
premises. In about an hour after I struck him he 
came to me calmly and said, ‘ Father, I forgive 
you. I am going. Good-bye/ I have never seen 
him since. We heard that he went to sea, and we 
heard also that his ship was lost. O my noble 
Charlie ! Well, I sank deeper and deeper in degra- 
dation, and for years I have been wandering about, 
doing chores around taverns to pay for my rum. 
By the earnest entreaty of kind ladies of this vil- 
lage, who did not despise even poor Tom England, 
I was persuaded to attend these meetings. Amid 
all my moral pollution I was not an infidel, and the 
wonderful words of that man of God, accompanied 
by the power of the Holy Ghost, reached the depth 
of my depraved heart. I bowed before the Lord in 
an agony of penitence, and he has forgiven me the 
iniquity of my sins. I ask the forgiveness of all 
whom I have wronged. Charlie with his parting 
breath said he forgave me. O how I would fall 
on his neck and tell him how sorry I am ! Dear 
Charlie ! I hope to meet him in heaven.” 

Thomas England sat down. The man, the cir- 
cumstances, and the undescribable pathos of his 
remarks, rendered them thrilling. The audience 
w T as in tears, and in silence for a few moments the 
people gave way to their feelings. Soon, how T ever, 
their attention was called to a well-dressed, fine- 
looking gentleman of youthful appearance, who rose 


The Great Revival at Tonville. 313 

in the farthest part of the church from the pulpit, 
left his pew, slowly walked to the front and faced 
the congregation. Like hundreds of others he was 
deeply affected, and was making every effort to mas- 
ter his feelings. Soon he spoke, while every eye was 
fastened upon him. 

“ Pardon me for making myself thus conspicuous. 
1 have but little to say, but that little I want you 
all to hear and understand. That is the reason why 
I have chosen this spot. I am a stranger, having 
just arrived in this village, and, learning of this meet- 
ing, I most gladly came in. My feelings are won- 
derfully affected by the thrilling remarks of the gen- 
tleman that spoke last. His story brought vividly 
to my mind the scenes of other days and years. 
My father also through strong drink fell from a 
respectable position to the depths of intemperance. 
My dear mother died chiefly of a broken heart, and 
I was often pointed at as the drunkard’s boy. My 
father, when not under the influence of the cup, was 
kind and affectionate, and he loved his son, but when 
drunk he was completely changed. After the death 
of my mother I ventured into the wide world. I 
committed my ways to the Lord and went into a 
foreign land. I united with the Church of Christ. 
I found favor in the sight of the people. Prov- 
idence smiled upon me wonderfully and I procured 
abundance of the things of the present life. I thought 
I would return to my native land and visit the scenes 
of my childhood. This is the most happy day of 
my life!” 

He rushed to the seat where England sat and 


314 


Stories of Country and City . 


cried in a loud voice: “ Father ! Charlie has come 
home !" He fell upon his parent’s neck and both 
wept aloud. The scene was “ unspeakable and full 
of glory.” 

After a most impressive admonition to the young 
converts and those restored from their backsliding, 
the meeting closed with singing the familiar hymn: 


“ Blest be the tie that binds 
Our hearts in Christian love.” 


The benediction was pronounced, and the revival 
meeting proper was at an end. 

About two hundred and fifty professed conver- 
sion. Besides this a large number of church mem- 
bers had been saved from dead formality and 
brought into the enjoyment of vital godliness. 
Many of the converts were from distant localities, 
and these united with the churches in their imme- 
diate vicinity. In the village seventy united with 
the Presbyterians, fifty with the Baptists, forty-five 
with the Methodists, and at the next confirmation 
thirty-one with the Episcopalians. Among these 
were Colonel Dunbar and his daughter. On that 
occasion St. Mark’s was crowded and the interest 
was intense. 


CHAPTER VI. 

A SEVERE ORDEAL, AND HOW IT ENDED. 
ICHOLAS TRACY grew more blasphemous 



pN] and eloquent in his curses as he saw himself 
abandoned by his former customers. His profanity 


The Great Revival at Tonville. 315 

was so terrible as to almost alarm common swearers. 
He was continually under the influence of liquor, 
and his saloon presented a neglected appearance. 
Tracy had a fast, spirited horse, in which he took 
great pride, and with which he often took careless 
liberties. One day, while quite drunk, he ordered 
his man to put the horse before the cutter and bring 
it out. The man was loth to obey, but in order to 
escape a volley of curses he complied. The fiery 
steed was soon before the saloon-door. 

“ Nick,” said Dexter, “ you are not in a fit condi- 
tion to-day to drive that horse.” 

The reply was angry and very profane ; he stepped 
into the cutter and off he went at a fearful rate. 

It is useless to dwell on particulars. In less than 
a half hour the same horse, with broken harness and 
without a cutter, was seen trembling with fright in 
front of the saloon, while in the distance a crowd 
of people were approaching bearing the bleeding, 
dead form of Nicholas Tracy, whose profane spirit 
had passed into the great eternity. 

Deep sorrow pervaded the Winthrop mansion. 
As yet the dark flag of death did not wave over 
the imposing structure, but one of its inmates was 
in the grasp of a raging fever that threatened to 
prove fatal. On a bed in a richly furnished and 
commodious room, with a flushed countenance and 
a high pulse lay Edith Winthrop. In the same 
apartment stood the parents, with sad countenances 
watching the heavy breathings and constant toss- 
ings of their only child. The doctor sat by the side 


3 16 Stories of Country and City. 

of the bed examining the pulse of the sufferer and 
evidently calculating the chances. 

“ Well, doctor/’ said the father, in a deep, earnest 
tone, “can you give us one encouraging word ?” 

“I have mo're hopes than I had four days ago,” 
said Doctor Sprague. “ She has mor-e vitality at 
this hour than I could have reasonably expected 
under the circumstances. The fever is yet high, but 
I think it will turn in twenty-four hours. I now 
have strong hopes that her firm constitution will 
carry her safely through.” 

The parents wept for joy. 

“ O Mary, dear, my words were cruel ?” cried the 
sick one in feverish delirium. “ O Mary, will you 
forgive me? I was very wicked !” 

“ Poor child ! She is dreadfully troubled about 
something she said to Mary Dunbar,” said the 
mother. 

“ I presume it is the result of a dream, Mrs. Win- 
throp,” said the doctor. 

“I think not,” said the mother, “for it has 
troubled her for two weeks.” 

“ I take it all back, dear Mary !” said Edith again. 
“ Mr. Latimer is all right. O, what made me so 
wicked ? Mary, put your hand on my head ! 
There!” 

Twenty-four hours soon passed away, and the 
doctor, faithful to his charge, sat again by the side 
of the sick-bed. The fever had just turned, and 
the sufferer, much exhausted, seemed to fall into a 
sleep. 

“ We have arrived at a critical point,” said the 


The Great Revival at Tonville . 317 

doctor, in a very low voice. “ Miss Winthrop is 
very weak, but 1 trust by God’s blessing she will 
rally.” 

Her slumber gradually became more natural, with 
a slight improvement of the pulse. 

“ I am very happy to inform you,” said the 
physician again, “ that your daughter is saved. I 
know she is in the hands of the very best of nurses. 
In the course of an hour she will wake up. You 
may speak just a word to her and then retire to 
rejoice together. I will call again in the morning.” 

The sick daughter awoke and looked about in 
intelligent astonishment. In a weak voice she asked, 
“Miss Williams, what is the matter?” 

“You have been very sick, my dear, for three 
weeks,” said the nurse ; “ the fever has just left you. 
You are very weak, but you are going to get well. 
The doctor says you must not talk. Take this med- 
icine, my darling.” 

The parents spoke to her a few endearing words 
and left for another part of the house. 

In about ten days from this time, when Edith 
could converse without embarrassment, she ex- 
pressed to Miss Williams a wish to see her mother 
alone for a half hour. In a few minutes the smiling 
mother was in the room, and Miss Williams left. 

“ Mamma, dear,” said Edith, “in my fever did I 
mention any names?” 

“ Only two, my darling,” said the mother. “ You 
seemed to regret that you had not used Mary Dun- 
bar kindly, and you appeared to be troubled in 
regard to what you had said about Mr. Latimer. 


3 1 8 Stories of Country and City . 

The doctor thought that your words were but the 
result of a dream/ ’ 

“ The doctor was mistaken, mamma,” said Edith. 
“ I was greatly troubled in regard to that before I 
was taken sick. I never told you, and you knew 
nothing about it. Mary Dunbar, the dear girl, in 
all the sincerity of her good, pure heart, called on 
me one day with the intention of conversing with 
me on the subject of religion. I resented it with 
bitter and cruel words, and spoke of their religious 
meetings in the most contemptuous language I could 
use. I also spoke unkindly of Mr. Latimer. I was 
actually angry. She bore it all with the most per- 
fect patience and said she hoped to see me again. I 
told her, as far as that was concerned, that she had 
better postpone her visit until I should send her a 
special request. ‘ It shall be even so, Edith/ she 
said, and went away with a heavy heart. Many 
weeks ago I felt deeply condemned in view of the 
rough treatment one of the best girls in Tonville 
received at my hand. I could hardly look her in 
the face as, with thirty others, she stood to be con- 
firmed, all of whom were brought into the church 
by means of that revival which I had denounced in 
such harsh terms. While feeling thus condemned, 
and preparing to make proper confession, I was taken 
sick, and the same thing has troubled me during my 
fever. Now, mamma, dear, I have told you all. God, 
in mercy, has spared my hitherto almost useless life, 
and from hence I hope to be a better girl. I shall 
never feel comfortable until I have an interview with 
Mary Dunbar. I am too weak to write. Will you, 


The Great Revival at Tonville. 319 

with your own hand, pen a few lines saying that 
to-morrow morning, about ten o’clock, 1 shall be 
very glad to see her?” 

“With all my heart, darling! And it will please 
Mary as well as yourself,” said the mother. 

The interview was had. There were confessions 
and pledges of undying love and friendship. Edith’s 
recovery was rapid. She was “ transformed by the 
renewing of her mind.” Not many weeks after her 
restoration to health she was baptized by Mr. Lat- 
imer and. afterward confirmed by the bishop. 

Thomas England accompanied his son to New 
York, where the young man, at a very high salary, 
was employed in the office of a German steam-ship 
company. The father was employed in the same 
place, leading a consistent Christian life. 

The churches in Tonville still reap the benefit of 
that great revival. They have an abiding spirit- 
uality and freedom from religious bigotry. Mr. 
Latimer is yet at St. Mark’s, a zealous Episcopalian, 
but always ready to bid God-speed to all that cast 
out devils in the name of Jesus. 


The End. 


- V . ^ 
• ^ * 










" 

' ■ 


























































. 

























; x 























































































1 V 
































- 





. 


















































































/ 


% 
























